LL Medico Diapers and More Bambino Diapers - ABDL Diaper Store

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'regression'.



More search options

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • Latest News and Updates
    • Latest News
  • Diaper Talk
    • Newbie Nursery
    • Scoop The Poop
    • Our Lifestyle Discussion
    • [DD] Surveys
    • Incontinence - Medical
    • Rainbow Diapers
    • Story and Art Forum
    • Roleplay
    • Product Reviews and Info
    • Diapers in the News
    • Links and Announcements
    • In and Out Board
  • Connect
    • The Rest of your Life!
    • Meeting Place
    • Game Time
  • Trading Post
  • Support
  • Private Forums
  • Other Fetishes
  • Clubby McClubFace's British Gossip
  • Big Kids Room's Topics
  • Infant School's Let's talk ...
  • Music Producers Club's Topics
  • Diaper Disciplined's Double Diapers and More...
  • Ab/dl LBGT diapers's Topics
  • For us who are turned on by diapers's Write something about yourself, so we can get to know each other!
  • spankings-4-all's Topics
  • dutchdiapers's Heya allemaal :) Stel je voor!
  • The hated ones's What's it like?
  • Big but getting Smaller!'s Topics
  • abdl west Yorkshire (uk)'s Topics
  • Puddle Skirts Club's Topics
  • BabyFurs & DiaperFurs's Roleplaying
  • BabyFurs & DiaperFurs's Games
  • BabyFurs & DiaperFurs's Topics
  • Minecraft Daycare's Topics
  • "Nerd" Is The Word's Topics
  • AB/DL Support Group's Topics
  • Veteran Abdls's Was it hard to hide
  • Veteran Abdls's Topics
  • Diaper lovers from Scandinavia's Topics
  • Diaper Messers's Introduce Yourself
  • Diaper Messers's Favorite Fantasy in messy diapers

Product Groups

  • E-Books
  • Memberships
  • Diaper Pins
  • Videos
  • Trinkets
  • Clothing

Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

Joined

  • Start

    End


Group


Alt.com ID


DiaperMates ID


Website URL


ICQ


Yahoo


Skype


Location


Real Age


Age Play Age

Found 110 results

  1. Hello all! This is my very first original story! I hope you like it! Please feel free to leave comments/suggestions and what not! I'd love to hear what you have to say! As of Chapter 3 this story has 2 perspectives **** is shown to signify perspective switching. This is an experiment I'm doing to see if I can tell the story better this way. ====Chapter 1 "Just A Checkup"==== I was getting ready for a doctors appointment. It was 6am, but my doctors appointment wasn't until 1pm. Than why was I getting up so early, It's entirely due to the method of transportation I use. "Phone-A-Trip" a service that allows disabled people and seniors to go anywhere in the county for a mere $5 each way. I didn't have a car so this seemed like the most cost-effective option, especially when you consider ride-sharing apps like "Ryde" would cost at least triple that price. As the saying goes you get what you pay for, Phone-A-Trip would guarantee you get to your appointment on time or your money back. The way they did this however was by giving you a pickup time about 6 hours away from your actual appointment time, give or take. Today my ride was scheduled between 6:30am - 7:00am, this meant that I had to sit outside my front door for a half hour as Phone-A-Trip did not call you when the driver arrived, if you missed your ride you could be penalized and possibly lose access to the service entirely. Lucky for me I was ready and out the door by 6:15am. Once the Phone-A-Trip had arrived I paid the driver $5 and took my seat. There was only 1 other group of people on the bus so I assumed they would get me to my appointment early. I was wrong, I got to my appointment with less than 10 minutes to spare, the other group of people wanted to go to the complete opposite side of the county and Phone-A-Trip put them ahead of me on the queue because their appointment was earlier, even though my destination was on the way to where they wanted to go, I literally saw my drop off spot while we were driving and asked the driver if he could just drop me off. He replied with something along the lines of "I have to drop everyone off in the order they are assigned." I walked to the pediatrics clinic, which I had been going to for years and continued to go to. They already knew everything about my situation, it would've just been a pain to go to a different doctor who I didn't know. I barely trusted the doctors I had been seeing for years! No way I was just going to go somewhere else with people I didn't know at all and just trust them with handling my situation. The worst part about the pediatrics office was by far the Waiting Room. Nothing but kids running screaming and crying. There were some well behaved kids here and there, but the shear amount of misbehaving kids kinda outnumbered them, maybe not in size but definitely in noise level. I usually just brought a pair of headphones so I could listen to some Music on my phone while I waited. It didn't completely drown out the noise of loud children, but it helped significantly. When my name was called I received a little SMS alert on my phone saying "Daniel Kasar Berang the doctor will see you now please go to office #15 within the next 15 minutes." If you waited more than 15 minutes to report to the office you had to sign in again as they only had a few available rooms at any given time. I think a 15 minute wait is more than reasonable though, I know people who can't even be 2 minutes late after being called into see the doctor. I got up off my chair and started walking into the hallway where all the rooms were located I walked until I came across a restroom, at which point I stopped and paused to think if I needed to go number one or number two before my appointment. I sorta had an urge to do both, but these appointments weren't usually longer than 15 - 30 minutes. Ultimately I ended up deciding against it this time, besides I didn't want to be late and potentially be stuck in the waiting room for even longer and possibly never get seen for missing my original appointment time. I continued walking down the hall until I saw rooms number #12 #13 #14 and #15. I had never been to room #15 in my entire 21 years of going to this hospital, in fact I didn't know they had a room #15, they were recently doing a lot of renovations though, so it's entirely possible it's a new addition. I gave the door 3 good hard knocks just to make sure no one was already in there. I've accidentally walked into the wrong room before and it was very embarrassing to say the least, ever since then I've done this 3 knock routine and I haven't gotten the wrong room since! I slowly opened the door and walked into the examination room and I see a large hospital crib. The thick metal bars were not raised so the crib was more like a standard examination table. You could tell it was still a crib since the bars were still there touching the floor they just weren't raised. The room also had stuff like baby bottles, breast pumps, toys and other things scattered about the room. At first I thought I got the wrong room. I got my phone out my my pocket and went to go double check the text to make sure the room number was correct, sure enough it said right on the text "please go to office #15 within the next 15 minutes." As I stood there to ponder what could have possibly gone wrong I hear a knock on the door before it begins to open. "Hello Daniel My name is Emma I'll be your nurse this evening. Are you ready for your checkup?" She asked as she stepped further into the examination room. Emma was a tall woman with medium blonde hair, it went about down to her shoulders. She was wearing white nurses uniform which had 2 of the buttons undone, presumably to prevent her huge breasts from popping the buttons completely off the uniform entirely. She also had a baby's pacifier pinned to her shirt dangling right next to her nurses badge. "Yeah, I do have one question though. Am I in the right room? This seems like an examination room for infants not like the regular exam rooms." I questioned "I'm very sorry about that! all of our regular exam rooms are occupied, we're currently at full capacity. This room should work fine, but if you feel uncomfortable I can reschedule your appointment." She replied with a smile, obviously trying to make sure that I was as comfortable as possible "No no, I'm already here, I was honestly just curious is all." I said not even noticing I was staring at the pacifier clipped to her uniform. She looked at me and followed my gaze to the pacifier. "Oh this? Sometimes infants can get really fussy, this helps calm them down. I get a new one every time I get assigned this room with a new patient. I didn't actually know it was you until I was already wearing it." Emma explained as if she knew exactly why I was staring. "So shall we get started? Just come here and take a seat on the examination table." Emma said as she grabbed my hand and walked me over to the crib which I suppose doubled as an examination table. I sat down on the "exam table" and Emma began going through the usual steps. First she got out a stethoscope and pressed it against my back "Deep Breath Please." Emma asked politely. I Inhaled deeply and than gave a quick exhale, like anyone would after being told to give a "deep breath". "Careful now! You don't want to blow the roof off this place do you?" Emma teased with a cute giggle." After about 4 or 5 more deep breaths with the stethoscope she moved on to heartbeat. "Alright heart rate is normal, maybe a little fast but it's within the normal margin of error." She commented placing the stethoscope back in her uniform pocket. "There is one more thing I have to test before I can release you with a clean bill of health." Emma had a nervous tone to her voice as she said that. "It's nothing serious or anything, it's just a simple temperature. The issue is... we only have thermometers meant for babies, meaning.... it goes up your butt." "W-w-w-Wait! You must be able to get a thermometer from another room! That can't be the only option!!" I quickly stammered to try to think of any alternative. "Unfortunately it is the only option. The reason you got put in this room was because all the 'big kid' rooms were taken, so I'm afraid all the 'big kid' thermometers are currently being used for other patients." Emma replied matter of factly as she went over to get the thermometer and some lubricant. "I'll try to make it as painless as possible okay?" Emma said trying to comfort me. "Just get it over with. P-Please." I said, my whole body shaking slightly and my cheeks blushing bright red. I assumed the position on the crib, currently exam table. My asshole pointing upwards, overall just trying to make the whole thing get done as quickly as possible. Emma laughed "Maybe you do belong here after all." "That's not funny!" I growled. Emma got her fingers covered in the lubricant and set course for my butthole. "Here comes the plain! VRRRRRRRRRRRMMMMMMMMMM" She sounded out with her mouth, really drinking in the humiliation of the whole situation. I let out a yelp once the cold lubrication made contact with my butthole. Before I even had time to process what just happened I felt the thermometer enter through my back door without so much as knocking. "Eeep" I squealed. "You're really cute, you know that?" Emma started to count down from 30. "30, 29, 28, 27, 26." It felt like a literal eternity with this unwanted object just sitting there in my butt and if I didn't know any better I'd say Emma was enjoying every minute of it, judging by the huge grin she had on her face. "15, 14, 13, 12, 11, 10, 9, 8, 10, 9" 'Did she just fucking rewind a couple of seconds?' I thought to myself. 'SHE REALLY IS ENJOYING THIS ISN'T SHE!?!?!?!' "5, 4, 3, 2.....5, 4, 3,...4, 3 2 aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaand 1." she made sure to make those last few seconds the longest. I swear those last 5 seconds were longer than every other number of the countdown combined. Emma slowly started to move the thermometer out of my asshole just when it was about halfway out, she decided to push it back in. Which caused me to let out a slight squeal. I would've called her out on her bullshit, but It'd be pretty stupid to anger her, especially when she literally had me defenseless. After about a minute or two of her playing around with the thermometer, pretending to remove it before putting it back in and letting it sit for a couple of seconds and repeating the process over multiple times. She finally decided to stop joking around and took the thermometer out of my asshole, for real this time. "See that wasn't so bad now was it?" I swear she had the biggest fucking smug ass look on her face, she was practically getting off to this. I quickly pulled my underwear and pants back up, not wanting to have them off any longer than absolutely necessary. "Sorry I had to keep re-inserting it like that. The thermometer kept giving me a bad reading." she attempted to excuse herself. That's the worst fucking excuse I've ever heard of! "Yes, it was exactly that bad." I sulked. "Aww come now, don't pout!" Emma went over and got a couple pills and a cup of water. "Here take this, you have some irregularities in your vitals, nothing serious but these should get them back to normal." Emma handed me the pills and the class of water. I reluctantly took the pills and washed them down with the cup of water. "Those pills will make you feel pretty tired so I recommend laying down for a few minutes, we'll sort everything out after the effects wear off." Emma gently pushed me down onto the exam table so I was laying instead of sitting. Instantly I started feeling the effects of the pills kick in. I didn't get much sleep last night anyway, so I decided to close my eyes take a quick snooze. ====End of Chapter 1==== I hope you guys enjoyed the first chapter of my very first public story of this type! Let me know if you enjoy it and want me to make more. I had a pretty fun time making it! Remember this is my very first public story, so go easy on me! Hope it was worth your time. Look forward to potentially writing more chapters. Feel free to Modify, Remix, Redistribute this story in any way you like. So long as it remains publicly available and free you have my official permission. Some credit in the modified, remixed, redistributed would be nice, even something as simple as "Original By Kasarberang" would be greatly appreciated, but that part doesn't matter that much to me. I think these terms are more than reasonable. Just A Checkup
  2. A New Start Part 1 Love isn’t all you need… but it’s certainly a start. Cardinal Willem Luthar Flischer (1949 - ) Joshiwoo was more than a little agitated as he sat in his playpen pushing the toy plastic train around and around. The soft vinyl mattress he was playing on had got a few ‘hills’ and ‘dales’ for him to at least make his choo-choo sounds a little different as the train climbed up and down its enclosed plastic domain. His own plastic pants, with the multi-teddy bear motif that encased his thick disposable, crinkled as he crawled around and was a nice accompaniment to the tinkling sounds of the overhead mobile plinking a soft nursery rhyme. His super-soft pale orange t-shirt had an image of a smiling brown and orange monkey hanging from a branch and the words ‘Lil Monkey’ written in swirling letters underneath. He was warm, he was safe and thanks to his super-thick nappy, he felt extremely secure. Sitting in one corner was his new, sparkling white, soft and smiling plushie, Snowy the polar bear. Lying quietly behind him was pink Bunny Fluffytail and his plastic T-Rex, Tex. The size of his playpen was adequate enough to contain him and his myriad of toys and fluffy creatures, and, for the last few months it had been a big part of his world. That and being looked after by ‘mummy’. The thing was he’d been on his own for some time now and was missing her. # Four months ago she had discovered an almost broken young boy on the verge of suicide and contemplating the welcoming embrace of the rail line as he stood perilously close to the edge of the bridge. He’d lost everything: His job, his home, his money and his friends. He’d got addicted to something that had changed his personality so much that no one wanted anything more to do with him – fame. Fleeting though it was, it had filled him with an attitude and a carelessness that made him believe he was indestructible (he’d not allow any reasoning voice to alter its ego-boost). He’d been stupid enough to believe his own hype and let others take care of ‘all the other stuff’. His swift rise as an eighteen year-old reality star had taken its toll on his personality, the very thing that had made him so popular in the first place. His small stature, baby face, sweet nature and a choirboy innocence (that would have let him get away with murder) had endeared him to the public consciousness whilst the show was on. However, once the show finished and the offers came flowing in; the fame and the money, the parties and the celebrity all conspired to ruin him. The newspapers were quick to castigate such a ‘nasty little upstart’ and he quickly lost all the goodwill he’d had because of a series of devastating headlines. Whoever said that any publicity was good publicity was wrong when it came to the career of Gordon ‘Little’ Littlewood. Just two years after it had started, it was over. His small stature and schoolboy looks didn’t stop the papers from holding him up to public ridicule for his drunkenness, drug abuse but the final straw had been the rape charge. Twitter, newsgroups, social media and newspapers in general became like a pack of wolves around the subject of Gordon Littlewood. After all, the news media had decided, as he was over eighteen he was targetable. The public were getting fed up with rich, young, good-looking celebs; it was time to take them down a peg or seven. There was once a time when a gentler, more forgiving, atmosphere existed in the world but nowadays it had been replaced by anger, spite and lethal vindictiveness and, if you were in their sights and vulnerable, you were eaten alive. ‘Little’ became a BIG but unedifying story for the media and anyone with an axe to grind. It hadn’t helped that his sweet personality had so rapidly changed to become unbearable and self-possessed. The sad thing for Gordon was he had nothing to back up what people had seen in him in the first place. That easy charm he’d revealed in the show was perceived (thanks to those highly defamatory articles and gossip columns) as nothing more than fake. The fact that he was once a ‘nice lad’, corrupted by fame and turned into this spiteful, self-opinionated sleaze ball, was absolutely no defence. As the papers joyously pointed out, it was easy to blame everyone else for his self-inflicted failings. The rape charge was eventually thrown out of court for ‘lack of evidence’ but he was never completely exonerated, even though most people ultimately realised the accuser was sick and had made the entire scenario up. Unfortunately, by then it was all too late and, as everything was gone; the money, the fame, the ‘friends’ (who delightedly cashed in on his celebrity) and any self-respect he once might have had departed. So, at just nineteen (almost twenty) years old he stood on the bridge wondering what life would be like dead. # The playpen was quite large and comfy as he lay listening to the plinky-plonk sound of his mobile. He hugged Bunny Fluffytail and held tightly onto his fleecy blankie, whilst gazing up at the stars and flying horses that circled over his head. The large white dummy he gently slurped on was also a comfort as he waited for mummy to come and change his soaked nappy. Earlier in the day his mummy had gently pulled him from his crib where he was all warm and sleepy and checked on his wet night time protection. She only changed him after he’d suckled on his bottle of formula and eaten the large spoon’s full of mushy Honey Oaties he enjoyed so much. He liked it when mummy changed him. She spoke such sweet words, kissed and tickled his tummy, cleaned and powdered him in such a loving way that, even when he was wrapped in his clean thick new disposable, he wanted it to continue. Thankfully, once the process was complete and mummy was happy with the way her little baby boy was dressed, she’d hug and cuddle him tightly to her bosom and rock him as she hummed a little tune. He’d close his eyes and suck on his dum-dum whilst mummy patted his well cushioned bottom as she finished her devoted morning ritual. # Gordon no longer remembered his past, all he knew was the present and the affectionate attention mummy lavished on her ‘sweetums’. In fact Gordon no longer existed, he’d become Joshua or more exactly, Joshiwoo. Yes, that’s what mummy called him: “My sweet little Joshiwoo - the sweetest of sweetums in the entire world.” He’d learned to say ‘Mummy’ but very few real words passed his lips. Gurgles and chuckles, bubbles and smiles were all mummy needed from him. He’d stretched out his hands to cup his new white bear or call for his pink rabbit and make some baby words that had entered his head but even his conversation with his toys was mainly babble. He might call out for ‘Shnowy’ or ‘Bun-bun’, he knew their names but was still learning to say them properly, but most of his vocabulary was just one word and pointing. Sometimes he’d sob a little even though he didn’t know why, but mummy came and tenderly stroked his hair or gently hugged him until whatever had caused the tears had been banished. Sometimes the snuffles were just because he was hungry, other times that he was saturated but mainly it was because he loved to have his mummy play with him. His teddy and other stuffed animals were fun and always felt nice to hug but it was mummy he liked to hug the most. She’d play with him and make noises that the animals or toys made and he’d learn from repeating mummy’s words or sounds. # Angela Epstein (nee Applegate) had been married to Doctor Joshua Epstein for two years when tragedy struck. She was just finishing her own nursing qualification when a huge accident on the fog bound M1 motorway had taken the life of her husband, which left her almost completely destroyed. The only thing that kept her going was the recent news that she was expecting her first child so devoted the next few months into making sure the birth of their baby would be a wonderful, uncomplicated experience. Unfortunately, the birth had been a messy and painful experience and her son had died just minutes after he had been welcomed into the world. A series of neural and physical difficulties meant that the sweet little baby boy never drew breath and his heart-broken mother only got to hold him for a few seconds before he was rushed away. Angela fell into a deep depression and for a couple of years hardly went anywhere, spoke to anyone or allowed friends to comfort her. She was utterly devastated. Every waking hour she just thought of what her baby would be doing at that moment had he survived. She’d named him Joshua after his father but even naming him didn’t make much difference to the deep morose feelings that seemed to engulf her. # That was until one day, whilst walking through the city’s shopping mall she noticed a sign on a window display saying that there were staff vacancies. Despite everything that had happened, this opportune moment came when she looked into the display of clothes and baby items in Everything4Baby and for the first time felt happy rather than resentful. All the colourful cute outfits and items for baby for some reason now filled her full of pleasure and on a whim she applied for a job. At the interview she never mentioned the loss of her baby but did mention the loss of her husband. Her nursing background was seen as an advantage and within a week she found herself working in an environment that once would have filled her with sadness but now filled her with joy. Everything4Baby had given her a job and a purpose. She loved the new mummies coming in and excitedly buying cute new stuff for their upcoming child. She loved suggesting items and helping pick out little onesies, nappies, bottles and toys for these young mothers. She was often surrounded by a sea of babies with their parents all searching for that specific item to make their little one ‘individual’. Because of constant requests for that ‘unique’ or ‘designer’ item, she’d found new suppliers, designers and clothes makers who, at a price, would create something ‘different and special’ – perhaps surprisingly, there was a great deal of social one-upmanship and elitism in the world of baby clothes. She was good at her job and soon found that she rose up the staff ranking and within two years was managing the branch. A year later and she bought out the owner and set about a series of adjustments that would develop the business far beyond what had originally been planned. Because of the way she ran the enterprise, the place catered for mummies, babies and those interested in baby stuff, even if they weren’t quite real babies themselves. Everything4Baby could have been renamed ‘Everything4allbabies’ because of the diverse selection of customers who came into the shop. That was ten years ago and she’d never been happier. # However, one late night driving home she noticed a dishevelled and sad young boy looking like he was contemplating his life as she saw him climbing up onto the rail bridge’s safety barrier. A shiver of concern ran through her body but the fact that there were few people around made her slam on the brakes and decide to try to do something. The boy only looked to be in his early teens, possibly thirteen or fourteen, and immediately thought how old her own son would have been had he lived. Her heart went out to this obviously distressed young man. She had no idea what to say or do once she got there nor how he’d react, it was a matter of trying to do something rather than nothing. Angela knew it may already be too late and the boy may have plummeted onto the busy rail line below but she also knew she had to try and help him. “What if,” she imagined, “this had been her own son in such turmoil?” She’d hope that some passing Samaritan would try and help. # Part 2 They sparkle and twinkleth like diamonds caught in starlight Edmund White-Thomlinson (1801-1843) Joshiwoo was sucking on his bottle. The warm liquid filling his tum-tum and making him wriggle contentedly in mummy’s lap. He had no concept of time or of his past life, right now was the only thing he knew and to his mummy at least, he appeared happy enough. She kept him warm, safe, clean and loved. Yes LOVED. She had poured everything she knew, every resource possible, called in every favour and provided all she could into giving her new baby all the things she would have given to her own had fate not claimed him. She was now in possession of a boy who had been damaged by the consequences of his life and was in need of a new beginning, she was going to make sure he received it. # Angela had managed to get to the highly distraught boy just seconds before he jumped. He was surprised to see this woman approach and a brief thought that it was someone, like the rest of his money grabbing family and members of the public, who wanted to taunt him. But, and this had been the surprise, in a calm and soothing voice she had simply said: “Please don’t jump.” After the beating he’d taken from his family, friends, press and his most recent experience, these were the first tender and concerned words he’d heard in a long time. He was shaking as he stood on the railings; he really didn’t want to jump but could see no alternative to the mess he’d made of his young life. The hate he seemed to have generated, the nasty and vindictive personality he’d adopted, the laughing stock he’d become – none of this really suited him and it was time to end it all. But, he wavered as the kindly lady reached out and simply said: “Let’s make your life better.” The steady gloved hand hung in the night air as she managed to coax the young boy down. Angela was completely unaware who he was, he simply looked like a damaged young teen in desperate need of help. # Baby Joshua sucked on his dum-dum as his mummy patted his nicely padded bottom. She’d been amazed at how much liquid he was able to produce but now, several weeks in, she liked the look of her well-cushioned ‘son’ and the number of stuffers in his nappy certainly made him bulky but, as she smiled to herself, incredibly cute. His plastic pants were tight under the dinosaur onesie he wore to keep everything snug but it also helped the soft rustling sound as he shuffled about. Angela just loved to observe Joshiwoo as he played, napped and lived his new unencumbered life. “This is how it should have been.” She thought as Gordon became Joshua and she was able to be a proper mother to her ‘little’ one. Both had a new take on life; a new deal, a new reason to be alive… a brand new start. # When Angela had got the disturbed boy home he was shaking, tired and completely exhausted. She thought, whatever he’d been through, it must have been something quite traumatic. He was dirty, wretched and looked like a he could use a meal but, as he sat in her lounge; all he really wanted was to sleep. Without much thought other than helping the poor boy she suggested he take a bath and then, if he wanted, have a nice long sleep. Gordon was thankful for the suggestion and grateful for the offer of somewhere to stay for the night and, above all else, that he didn’t have to explain anything there and then. A warm bath and a bed were just what he needed. Whilst he relaxed for the first time in many months he let the warm embrace of the bath soothe his troubled mind. Meanwhile, Angela was busy making up the bed in the other room, the room that would have been Joshua’s. It was, despite the passage of time, still full of many of the nursery items she had bought all those years ago. Lying unmade against the far wall was the crib in which he would have spent those first few months of his life and a tremor ran through her body. Tears sprung to her eyes and she wept for her loss… it wasn’t the first time and she doubted it would be the last. # She went back to the bathroom to check on her guest and saw that he had fallen asleep. She smiled and returned to the room to make space for the inflatable mattress she manoeuvred into the place and added sheets and a blanket. When she’d finished she looked around the room, it still had very much the nursery and baby look; cartoon characters, baby animals in diapers, mobiles and loads of fluffy animals, toys, blankets and the soft, subdued lighting she though a baby might need. Using a selection of baby blankets she quickly made up the bed. It may not be what a teenager might want to sleep on but with all the soft fleecy material it certainly looked comfy. A thought flashed into her head – should she make him wear a nappy? It might have been because she was already in a hyped up state, being back in her child’s nursery but that weird thought seemed to come out of nowhere. It was true that whenever she ventured into the nursery all the ‘what might have been’ came flooding back. Even though the room never got to experience a child sleeping and playing in it there was an atmosphere of baby powder and infant about the place. Nappies danced for a few brief seconds in her head and, in her mind’s eye, she saw herself putting baby Joshua into a pair. She smiled at the thought but quickly realised her guest was hardly likely to wet the bed and didn’t think it a problem if he did, the inflatable was made of plastic so very little could be ruined. It had been a strange and unusual few moments, besides, she doubted if any of the baby stuff she had would fit a boy the size of the one snoozing in her bath. She laughed at her own silly thoughts and went to retrieve the slumbering lad. # A heap of filthy clothes piled on the chair needed sorting, there wasn’t much but far too dirty for him to sleep in. She decided to wash and dry them but was surprised to see a set of keys, a phone and a bunch of coins sat on top of the pile. The phone wasn’t turned on so might have been broken and if what she saw was the sum total of the boy’s money, he really was in a bad way. Anyway, none of it mattered at that moment so went off to find some pyjamas or shorts or ‘something’ he could wear. After several minutes searching she’d found very little that might be appropriate but a pair of her own flowery thick cotton winter PJs and some white cotton knickers she hadn’t worn in years. She decided that they would do temporarily and, after putting his dirty clothes into the washer, went and woke her sleepy soaking guest. # He took some rousing from the bath but eventually she was able to help him up and, after offering him a fresh towel, left him to dry off. He didn’t appear that bothered that a complete stranger was taking care of him and, seemed more than grateful, for the underwear and even the floral jammy bottoms. Her kindness and sympathy was just what he needed so was content to be warm and clean with someone fussing around him, it had been a while. The lighting in the bedroom was low and as she guided him towards the temporary inflatable. She apologised for not having a proper bed but assured him that others who had slept on it in the past had found it quite comfortable. He was really too tired to worry and just glad of a place to lie down, he would have happily stayed in the bath had she left him. She reminded him where the toilet was in case he needed it during the night and jokingly added that if he wet the bed then it would be nappies in future. A quizzical expression passed over his features (he hadn’t noticed the nursery print wall paper and the room’s other juvenile trappings), she giggled embarrassingly letting him know she was only making fun. He was well-tuckered out and, as the room was pleasantly warm lay out on the blankets, curled up into the foetal position, and almost immediately started drifting off to sleep. A quiet “Thank you” escaped his lips as he snuggled against the fleecy blankets. He slipped the soft material with the childish motifs over his body as a huge relaxed sigh and wiggle to get comfortable brought the evening as far as he was concerned to a close. Unconsciously she reached out and stroked his hair. “You’re welcome sweetheart.” Kneeling next to his bed she watched for a few moments as he settled down and soon his shallow breathing signalled he was asleep. Her heart once again went out to this poor little guy as she wondered what had driven him to contemplate suicide. However, at the same time she pondered this, she was also thinking of her lost baby and as she looked down on her sleeping visitor, all she really saw was her own son. Her heart welled up and she sobbed wishing that this poor boy was indeed her little boy and she could look after him and make sure he’d come to no further harm. As she looked on he lay there tightly cuddling the fleecy blanket in his left hand whilst his right made its way to his lips. She watched with a smile on her face as he soothed whatever worries he had with the aid of his spit soaked thumb. “Goodnight Joshua.” She whispered and kissed his head. # Part 3 “As you grow the small child within is not holding you back but offering a place to heal” Mohammed Devwhalli (1901 -2000) Baby Joshua was wet, very wet as he woke from his nap. He clutched ‘Sh-nowy’ tightly and its soft white fleecy coat tickled his face as he slowly returned to wakefulness. Almost immediately his mummy was by his side and letting down the bars of the crib, checking her boy’s night time protection and beamed with pleasure as she helped him get to his feet. He tried to return his happiness at seeing mummy again by smiling round his dummy but all that achieved was more drool dripping onto his brightly coloured onesie, his chest was almost as wet as his nappy. This was baby Joshua’s favourite part of the day when mummy cleaned him up, tickled and played fun games, bathed and dressed him. He’d giggle almost continually until she’d help him downstairs for something to eat. Sometime, if he’d had a restless night and was still half asleep, mummy would hold him in her arms whilst he drank his formula from a bottle. Once he’d sucked it all down she’d burp him and then put him down so he could sleep until he was ready to face the day. There was little point in changing him until then as he always wet when he slept and all that formula had to go somewhere. Mummy made sure the thick soak pads added to his nappy would keep him from completely flooding his cot. # Angela knew that she should be trying to get in touch with the boy’s parents so that they were aware he was OK. However, because he’d been in such a state she thought it better to wait, have a chat with her guest and then decide on who needed to be informed. Once this decision had been made she settled down on her sofa to catch up on some paperwork. It was very late. The events of the evening had eaten into the time but there were still things for work she had to do before the morning. As she examined the various bills, quotes, designs, worksheets etc. progress was very slow because her mind kept returning to the poor lad upstairs. She’d rescued the boy but now felt some kind of responsibility to him and his family. Her concentration level was poor until she happened on a bill from one of her ‘specialist’ firms. This small firm produced bespoke, original items in any size and had quickly become one of the main suppliers to her ‘alternative’ baby customers. When she’d first embarked on this side of furnishing the needs for this group of customers, she had to source the companies herself, check if they were up for making the items requested and then agreeing a supply chain, delivery dates and, most importantly, happy customers. All these points were achieved with relative ease and it could be said she was one of the few such providers in the county. Everything4Baby had quickly become the place to shop for such a market and, the once-a-month late night private shopping, had proved both popular and a location where like-minded people could meet and discuss their predilection - babies during the day, ABDL at night. Now as she examined the bill and the items ordered her mind focused on what it would be like to have something similar herself. It was for an adult crib with lockable sides and a deep soft plastic mattress with a baby duckling design. The person who requested it also wanted an entire set of bedding and baby clothes to match. It was a huge, expensive order but she had been able to coordinate all the different suppliers to work together and produce a superb finished product where all the component parts worked in harmony. She was justly proud of what the happy customer received and he, rightly, was nothing but praise as word spread throughout the community. * She slept fitfully that night. Her mind full of adult babies and the charming little get ups they wore. She’d often passed comment on how wonderful they all looked in their baby clothes: The made-to-measure nappies, shiny vinyl pants, dresses, onesies, pjs, colourful vests, bibs, cartoon all-in-ones, indeed, even the suppliers were delighted with this new, demanding and growing outlet for their pricey but high-end creations. However, when her dream started incorporating her visitor she struggled against the idea – it was stupid, insane, and probably even against the law and, more to the point, RECKLESS. However, dreams being dreams, the thought lingered and she became captive in a life, a dream life, which had him at its centre but as a baby. When she woke up she was most uncomfortable with what was in her head. There again… * She quietly opened his bedroom door and was surprised to see that he’d hardly moved in the night. He was still lying on top of the blankets although one was now gripped tightly against his body but she detected the tell-tale smell of urine. Despite her thinking it wouldn’t happen she soon realised that her guest hadn’t made it to the bathroom and could see the outline of the ‘tidemark’ around his floral cotton PJs. He was still fast asleep. She cautiously shook him awake. It took a while but eventually managed to get him to near consciousness as he looked around unsure of his bearings. “Sorry to wake you, er, erm, er,sweetie ,” she was a bit hesitant because she still didn’t know his name. “I have to go to work but, if you want to stay in bed, I’ll be home around lunchtime…” He yawned and stretched but was still unbelievably tired. “Er, OK.” He simply acknowledged her offer to stay in her home for a little longer; after all, he didn’t have anywhere else to go. “Yer, er, I could do with some more sleep… thank you.” He mumbled but smiled his thanks and waited for her to leave. As she hesitated at the door he suddenly realised that she might actually have some doubts about leaving him alone. “Oh, your stuff will be alright, I’m not a thief and I’m grateful to you for…” “No, no, it’s not that,” Now it was Angela’s turn to feel she needed to explain. “It’s just…” He suddenly became aware of the pool of smelly dampness he was lying in. “Oh for Christsake, what the fuc…” “No, no don’t worry… I… er, we can…” She saw him fling back the blanket he was clutching and look down at his soaked jammy bottoms and the urine soaked sheet he’d been lying on. The plastic inflatable mattress making sure no further harm was done but that also meant however much his bladder released had now soaked into everything else. He looked up at her and his irate expression changed to one of distress and regret. In that brief moment he’d changed from an angry young man into a sad little boy. His face screwed up in abject failure and was almost on the verge of letting his tearful emotions take control. It wasn’t a clever contrived reaction to his damp situation, it was real. For a few seconds there were no further exchanges, they were both a little overawed by what had happened. Eventually, he looked around the room and gave her an apologetic smile. “I suppose if I’m going to piss myself, at least I’m in the right place to do so… you’d better get the nappies ready.” * Although the last line was said as a joke his mind immediately slipped back to ‘There and Then - Here and Now’ the reality TV show he’d appeared on. It was roughly an updated, 24/7 version of the popular ‘Big Brother’ franchise with live and recorded segments broadcast (though which segment was recorded and which part live was never relayed to the contestants) of course there was also tasks to be completed daily. Each player gained points every twenty four hours depending on how well they ‘performed’; this was done by phone votes and logged on-line responses. Once the contestant was voted out of the house, their accrued points were available and up for grabs, which the public could then, via a live phone in, allocate to other members of the cast. This intense involvement from viewers had seen the show top the ratings and become the ‘must watch’ programme on TV. The newspapers ran an almost blow by blow account of the outrageous behaviour of the contestants, who became instant celebrities, whilst the public in general just couldn’t get enough of it… especially as they could submit tasks to be performed. This interaction was one of the segments of the re-vamped show the public liked best because they could actually appear on it via social media and suggest what was to happen. Although these bits looked ‘live’ they were in fact recorded so as to give the production crew time to get any props organised. # One such suggestion was to split the house into two - one side to be mummies and daddies, whilst the other had to be babies. Of course, as it turned out Gordon ended up being a baby and was suitably dressed. His small frame gave him an advantage and his bulky nappy, shiny plastic pants and frilly bonnet seemed just perfect for him as the challenge got underway. He took to the part like a duck to water and immersed himself in the antics of a baby. He was convincing and, with his little tubby tummy on show and the huge protection that the cameras just loved to constantly feature, he was the one the audience adored. The public loved this feature and called in with ideas for what they should wear, what they should be fed and the babyish games they should play. And, whereas the other ‘babies’ baulked at some of the suggestions; Gordon played the part to the fullest. On more than one occasion what they were dressed in bordered on the fetish rather than adolescent, whilst the outrageous bulky nappies, satin dresses or juvenile onesies were just too much for some. Those who were acting babies were not allowed to speak but could only make their wishes known by crying, pointing and gurgling. The six other babies were hopeless but Gordon proved to be a winner and made front page news in his cute baby outfit with this particular task when he wet and messed himself live on air. What the public were not aware of was that his ‘accident’ was just that. He hadn’t meant for it to happen but, a long nap, together with some rather dubious baby food and drink had led to a spectacular reaction. The stunned and confused expression on his face (and the tears that followed) was something that no one could ignore. The public were appalled and delighted, the ratings soared and Gordon won infamy as well as the public vote. It was he who walked away with the £250,000 prize at the end of the show. # Despite all this public affirmation and notoriety the programme had passed Angela by. She had of course heard of it but hated reality shows and rarely watched TV. She was also not in the least bit bothered about gossip (celebrity or otherwise) or indeed any sort of ‘popular culture’ so the fortunes of the shows ‘stars’ had come and gone without so much as a comment from her. She still had no idea who this soaked boy in her spare room was but who, at that moment, looked even more pathetic than he had when standing on the bridge preparing to commit suicide. His slim pale body, shaggy hair and big brown eyes doing nothing to confirm he was an adult. He really did look like a small child confused by the way his bladder had let him down. He had no excuse for why he wet the bed and possibly ruined a kindly woman’s patience… for a brief moment he wished he’d taken up her jokey reference to wearing a nappy. This was not the first time he’d wet himself, and not just on the TV show, that was one of the many things his ‘loving’ family were able to torment him about. He was constantly bullied by his family and being the youngest and smallest, he was an easy target. His occasional bouts of incontinence also added to the vast amount of abuse the boy suffered all his life… he was the butt of everyone’s jokes. He had no idea the reaction his stupid bodily malfunction would garner from this guardian angel. For Angela’s part, she knew he needed time to heal from whatever had driven him to contemplate that final act of self destruction. His pissing the bed only added to the boy’s vulnerability and further evidence he needed to be cared for. # Part 4 I fear a future that has no future Izzy Downing (1980 - ) from the poem ‘Magole’s Lament’ “Look, don’t worry about anything.” She looked around the nursery and thought he was right, it was the correct place to do it if you were going to pee your pants. “I have to go to work but, your clothes are in the washer and should be dry in a short while. If you can put all this stuff on at some point,” she said indicating the wet bedding, “I’d be very grateful.” Gordon nodded. “Thanks. Look,” she said as an afterthought, “if you want to go, please just drop the latch as you leave, but, should you want to take some time to think or… talk, I’ll be back at lunchtime and we can chat then. After all, I don’t even know your name.” Gordon couldn’t believe he hadn’t been recognised although in truth, he did look different now than he had when he was in the show. He was both suspicious and relieved that his identity was unknown and wondered how he could spin this anonymity to his advantage. “OK, and, if that’s alright with you… I’d like to stay a little longer to try and get my head in order… and a chat at lunchtime sounds fine.” He smiled and then as if to bring the conversation to an end looked down at the mess he’d made and grimaced. “I’ll have this all cleaned up by the time you return.” # It was a busy half-day in the shop for Angela. It seemed that everyone in town who was pregnant had decided to pay a visit and she was rushed off her feet. She didn’t mind that amount of business, she didn’t mind the questions, nor did she mind the continuous nervous and excited requests for advice and information. As manager/owner of Everything4Baby she was used to being asked everything from infant fashion guidance to relationship problems. It was that type of store and the reason why it had become so successful. Nevertheless, by 1pm she was completely shattered and ready to get home having in the past few hours temporarily forgotten about her guest. However, before she left she grabbed a couple of items from the storeroom and put in a call to one of her ‘specialist’ contacts. # Once home she was pleased to find him dressed and watching TV with a mug of coffee by his side. To Angela he looked even more like a young teenager; his now clean, if ripped, jeans and Call of Duty t-shirt, mop of ill-kempt hair, bare feet and nervous nod of acknowledgement only making him appear like a schoolboy truant. “Hello,” she smiled and carried things through to the kitchen. “Glad you decided to stay for a while.” She called over her shoulder. Gordon was engrossed in the programme but looked up and smiled as she zipped through the living room and up the stairs. “Yer, yer, er, I think I need time to, er, think… if that’s OK with you?” He called back to her. She disappeared into her bedroom but carried on the conversation… only a little louder. “No problem. Have you eaten?” Her voice carried from the bedroom as she slipped off her coat and sorted out some of the items she’d brought home. “I had some toast earlier, I’m not really hungry… er, can I get you a coffee, tea or something? You look like you’ve had a busy day?” Almost immediately she was back down stairs and into the living room. “Please, tea would be nice and yes… it has been very hectic.” Gordon busied himself in the kitchen boiling up the kettle, putting tea in the teapot, putting milk in a jug, although his brief search didn’t turn up any sugar. He saw there was one bone china cup and saucer and correctly assumed that was how she preferred her tea served. She was a stylish lady so no doubt drank her tea with a degree of finesse and that classy crockery, he thought, suited her just right. Meanwhile, Angela settled herself on the sofa and was looking forward to having a nice chat. # Joshiwoo lay on the carpet in front of the TV watching cartoons and burbling away to ‘Sh-nowy’. He was wearing only his little t-shirt and thick protection, his yellow plastic pants crinkling noisily as he swayed from side to side in time to the music. He was ‘singing’ along to the melody whilst watching the colourful characters light up the screen. His mummy really loved it when she could see her boy enjoying himself in such a way, it made it all worthwhile. Whatever doubts she may have once had, they were swept away by the sheer pleasure he gave her and the unconditional love she could shower on him. # Once he’d served tea Gordon came and sat down next to Angela. She turned off the TV and smiled. “Hi, I’m Angela.” She offered her hand and he took it. “Pleased to meet you Angela, er, I’m Terry.” Gordon lied. “Pleased to meet you too Terry.” She noticed that his t-shirt didn’t quite reach to top of his jeans. The waistband of his clean but ancient underwear was just visible and his little pale tummy appeared more apparent because of this revealing gap. Perhaps it was just her but this made him seem even more defenceless. Again, Angela desperately wanted to wrap him in her arms and let him know all was well, to take away any pain or hurt he had suffered and return him to a life of childish bliss. # As they chatted the story that ‘Terry’ wanted to tell slowly emerged. If she really didn’t know who he was (and she hadn’t given any indication she did) he thought he’d spin a story of near truths. She asked him if he shouldn’t let his family know he was OK, they might be worried but he countered with the fact that it was his abusive family he was escaping from. He lay on the abuse, sexual as well as mental, which wasn’t too far away from the truth (although the sexual abuse came later and not from his family). However, the fact was that his family were a bunch of nasty, self-serving, money-grabbing, thoughtless, vindictive degenerates who had loved Gordon’s fame and the money that success brought so who went all out to exploit him, and it, to the fullest. The fact that it all but destroyed him didn’t even register on their collective consciousness, they just saw the money. # From where Angela was listening little Terry was struggling with his tale. She could see the emotion just pour out and watched as he wriggled uncomfortably with some of his descriptions. Of course she believed everything he said, and most of it was true except he left out certain pieces of the jigsaw. No mention of the TV programme, the public humiliation or his later encounters with people even worse than his family passed his lips, he kept it all at a family level. Since he was a toddler the constant put downs, malicious words, spiteful actions and the relentless air of malevolence had been his unceasing companion. No childhood bliss for this boy. No ‘sweetness and light’ mother to comfort and cherish him. Apart from the fact he was the youngest so obviously an easy target, the reason they constantly put him down was because he was different. He did have a spark of kindness, affability, empathy and understanding but this showed his family up for what they were. Whenever this side of Gordon raised its head, the rest saw it as their duty to mock and mistreat him until he they would no longer be confronted by something that was actually considerate. No. No. No. Parents and siblings alike goaded their innocent little brother into becoming a monster. Because he’d been successful on TV and was a celeb they encouraged him to get an attitude, to demand rather than ask and to be as awful as they were, unfortunately for him, he took their advice. That was when his descent into oblivion started. It was them he was terrified of and, although he didn’t go into too much detail, what he left unsaid, Angela was able to fill in those horrifyingly painful blanks herself. He alluded to other things since he’d escaped from home and how he’d really screwed up elsewhere in his life. Again, specifics were left to her own imagination. Angela couldn’t understand how such a young boy could have so many troubles but as the story unfolded the reasons became apparent. The essentials were missing but it left his host in no doubt that her guest was the victim of some shocking and disturbing events. At one point his tears flowed and Angela comforted the poor boy hugging him through the worst of this emotional black spot. The tears had been real when Gordon realised just how completely abandoned and destitute he really was. He was so alone and broken that when the opportunity arose, clung to anyone who seemed to understand his situation. # Alas, the last people he had confided in had been only too pleased to find such an amiable ‘toy’ they could use and abuse. His celebrity had been a bonus as they kept him prisoner and sexually used and abused him for a few days. By the time they had finished, the boy that was already broken was just an empty shell who understood once and for all he was worthless. Their actions, together with all that had gone before, destroyed his spirit. The feeling of utter uselessness had driven him to that final decision; the only way to stop his suffering was to end it all. Angela was in tears herself by the time he’d finished explaining what had happened. She was both angry and sad at what the youngster had been through and railed against how terrible people were to take advantage of someone else’s suffering; especially such a defenceless young boy. So, his reasons for suicide were powerful and why he was in no rush to let anyone know where he was equally poignant. He was so very grateful to have someone, after so much pain, to actually care. Because of her kindness and concern in his darkest hour, he literally owed her his life. He wanted to disappear but, and this was down to Angela, he no longer wanted to kill himself. # As the story of his hateful family revealed more and more dysfunction, she began to feel very protective of this sad looking teenager. She still assumed he must be about the same age Joshua would have been had he lived, fourteen, but never got around to asking him his real age. She did ask if he’d thought about going to Social Services for help but he shrugged and said his mother always said that’s where they’d send him if he ever revealed anything about the family. In their house Social Services was regarded as the enemy and a place to be avoided; full of stress, horror and anxiety, staffed by hateful perverts and certainly more unpleasant than what he was already used to. The bullying family had certainly planted the notion he’d get no help from them. He had a deeper fear of Social Services than of his own appalling family. He said he was scared of what might happen if anyone knew he was still around and begged Angela not to tell anyone. That fear of being discovered and sent back to a life so abusive he shook with dread as he pleaded with her to keep his secret. He urgently wanted to become invisible so that to all intents and purposes he no longer existed. He wanted time to think and hopefully find some solution and perhaps start again… though exactly how he was to accomplish this he had no idea. However, he smiled when he looked deep into Angela’s eyes, as far as he was concerned she had lived up to her name because like an angel she’d rescued him. It was an emotional moment that wasn’t in the least insincere; it was an honest reaction to what had happened over the last twenty-four hours or so. She felt it as well. # There was a bond between them and it was getting mixed up in her mind. One second she could deal with this teenager with ease, knowing what was needed and what to do. The next moment, she only saw her son Joshua and desperately wanted to mother him and keep him safe. He had asked what she did for a living, so happily explained about her ‘little baby clothes shop’. The mention of ABDL stuff was left out of the conversation but she did allude to her ‘growing’ group of customers and how much she enjoyed the ‘fascinating’ world of babies. She didn’t want to go into any great explanation about living on her own but the observant little chap had noticed her wedding ring so simply confirmed that her husband had died. She didn’t enlighten him any further and wisely he realised it might be a prohibited area for discussion. However, that maternal feeling had been getting stronger the more time they spent chatting and foolishly she was getting comfortable with a ridiculous notion forming in her brain. An idea that was simply not practical or how things worked in the real world. Strangely, it was a feeling she’d had from the moment she’d coaxed him down from that bridge. When she thought about it, she’d already done things that were primarily, if unconsciously, aimed at ‘Terry’ being part of her family in some way or other. Although she couldn’t really keep him from a cruel world, every fibre of her body told her he needed protection and she felt almost compelled to be the one to do just that. # They talked for ages. Time didn’t seem to matter and ‘Terry’ was able to keep up his temporary façade simply because Angela saw no need to doubt or challenge him on anything he said. Over a hastily prepared meal he explained what he really wished for was a brand new start. He wished for a place where his family didn’t exist, where no one knew him and somewhere he felt safe. He looked at Angela with his huge innocent eyes and her heart melted. Despite the fact that she knew she shouldn’t be holding such thoughts, Angela wondered how easy it would be to grant that wish. To keep this scared boy in her protection. To keep him away from railway lines and that feeling of futility she’d observed when he hung nervously onto that bridge. This was not the act of an attention seeker; this was the last despairing act by someone who had come to the end of their reasoning. It was the final act of escape. Perhaps she could provide a better finale. # Eventually, the chat got less and less as tiredness crept in to their conversation. It was time for bed. Angela realised that she hadn’t checked in the nursery or made ‘Terry’ a bed for the night and was surprised that he’d already made up the inflatable mattress. “I wasn’t sure if… after last night’s, er, accident, that you’d let me stay another night” He looked shamefully at the ground. “I’m really sorry about that but, well, er, I couldn’t help it, I, er…” “Not to worry.” He was grateful she had interrupted his apology. It was difficult for him to admit that it wasn’t the first time to happen and also knew he couldn’t guarantee it wouldn’t happen again. He just hoped that he would be able to get to the toilet in time. She checked the bed was made up to her satisfaction. He’d piled all the clean and dry fleecy blankets he could find on top because they’d made him feel incredibly comfortable and strangely safe. “OK Terry,” he appeared at least to have the bedding sorted, although no doubt his brain would take a little longer to be equally as well organised. Now she could see he was organised in some way that made her feel sad. She wanted to think of him as a helpless toddler reliant on her for everything. She also wished she’d been able to use some of the items she’d brought home from work; the pack of disposables and the large plastic pants. In her mind she already saw his well-padded bottom snuggling down under the fleecy pale blue blanket but alas reality returned. Angela had no idea how she expected to get him to wear such items but that impulsiveness to bring them home in the first place made her think perhaps it was something he might need. As it turned out, the morning proved just that. # Part 5 A dream may inspire - so should never be ignored Dr Aaron Livitt (1900 – 1973) “Oh Josh… er, Terry.” Angela was aghast at the smell of pee and the fact that all the baby blankets were soaked and strewn in wet lumps around the inflatable mattress. ‘Terry’ was just coming round and had no real idea what was going on as nothing quite registered at that point. Judging by the state of the bedding her guest probably had a very disturbed night. He also must have pissed a couple of gallons around the place for everything to get so saturated. The warmth of the room only emphasised the smell but he seemed oblivious to what had happened. # He lay there all but naked wearing only his soaked and stinky underpants as Angela busied herself in drawing back the blinds and opening a window. A cool gust of wind agitated the air and sent a shiver briefly across the wet boy’s body. It was that cooling shock which woke him up to realise what he’d done. In remarkable quick succession of expressions - horror, confusion and sadness - crossed his face. He knew he was in trouble, thinking no one would put up with an adult pissing the bed. Seeing ‘Terry’ coming to terms with his damp situation Angela couldn’t help but think she already had the solution to the problem. “OK mister,” she picked up a few of the soaked items. “This isn’t going to happen again.” Despite herself she admonished him as if he was a toddler because, in her eyes, she thought of him as a young teenager not an adult. He didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, guilt let it pass. Everything was soaked but any excuse he hoped to come up with was a nonstarter because there wasn’t one he could offer to explain why this happened for a second time. She looked in his bleary, almost tearful eyes and saw only despondency as he tried to emerge from a rather deep and what had been to him at least a rather peaceful sleep. Indeed, the last two nights had proved wonderful for his ability to sleep without any anxious thoughts, stress or fear. So, when Angela hinted that precautions would be taken in future he simply accepted it. “Yer, ermm, sorry, I, er, ermmmmm, sorry.” His voice was feeble and filled with dejection. He’d slept with a warm glow making him feel safe and secure; he hadn’t worked out that maybe that ‘glow’ wasn’t just an internal feeling but a physical one as well. # He tried to think why he’d pissed himself again. Once could have been an accident but a second time just seemed laziness. There were no dreams he could remember that might have caused it, all he could remember was that as he slept he was no longer concerned about anything. Indeed, the room was at a pleasant temperature, the fleecy blankets cosy, the bouncy mattress comfortable; he’d slept in a haze of utter contentment. He was at a place, and more importantly, with someone who cared, so, after the year he’d had this was an unbelievable bonus. He didn’t want it to end by alienating the one person who’d stretched out a helping hand. # The open window allowing a cool breeze to circulate the room drew attention to ‘Terry’s’ soaked underwear; his limp penis damply outlined as the white discoloured material stuck against genitals and pubic hair. He felt guilty and tried to cover up but of course Angela had seen all there was to see and wasn’t impressed. Guilt turned to apprehension, he certainly didn’t want to leave this safe haven and find himself back out in a world he’d so recently wanted to depart. She may be an angel but… even angels must have a natural abhorrence of pissy people so realised, if he proved too much of a burden, that he couldn’t rely on her understanding to keep a place in the house. He nodded at the inferred changes, although she didn’t say what, as she picked up all the damp stuff. As she inspected one of the scrunched-up, wet fleecy sheets a little sigh escaped her lips. It wasn’t aimed at ‘Terry’ but he caught what that sound might suggest. In fact, she was merely remembering when she’d bought it - the day after she’d been told of her pregnancy and in a deliriously happy mood had seen it in a shop window and bought it on a whim. # Angela went to the bathroom and returned with a hand towel. She pointed to his groin indicating his underwear needed to join everything else in the wash. Feeling greatly embarrassed he sheepishly removed and handed them over. He could barely make eye contact he felt so small, stupid and babyish. Wetting again had literally dampened any of the confidence he was getting back. She left the room with a pile of washing and a raised eyebrow as he timidly held the small piece of fabric against his genitals. To Angela this image just confirmed once again what a shy, innocent and tragic little boy she had under her roof. The room temperature had certainly dropped a few degrees; this was partly due to the open window but mainly to the shame he was feeling. Of course, standing around naked didn’t help. He shivered and wondered if because of this incident he’d have to leave. His body shook at the thought, whilst his breathing became strained and his chest tightened. There was a sudden rush of fear because he was scared of being out in public again… he wasn’t ready. His head was filled with worry and unexpectedly his panic attack resulted in something else. His bladder contracted and a stream of warm golden piss flooded the towel pressed against his lower extremities. “Oh for fuck’s sake.” # He took a shower and hoped to feel better when finished. As he scrubbed away the debris of his wet night, and surreptitiously wrung out the freshly washed towel, he reviewed the conversation and thought that Angela’s words hadn’t actually meant he was being thrown out, which was a great relief. However, he also knew she rightly had some concerns and decided to comply with whatever was requested. He thought it only fair and besides, for the moment, he had no better plans and nowhere else to go. He realised he needed her to continue to care. When he returned to the nursery everything had been picked up. All that was left was the grey inflated plastic mattress, which he’d found surprisingly comfy to sleep on. The damp sheets and blankets had all been removed and the place was left looking more like a child’s nursery than it had appeared before. She’d also given the room a quick spray of air freshener, which certainly helped. # As if seeing it for the first time he really investigated the room. The paper on the walls, the soft pastel colours and the images of baby animals in nappies were all really quite endearing. He was suddenly jealous of their innocence, half of him wished he could turn back the clock but then remembered his childhood hadn’t been all that wonderful. However, those smiling, happy images made him wish for better times. He wondered about the unmade crib and whilst nosing around in the drawers and closet noticed baby clothes and toys. He took out and examined one of the small white onesies that again was incredibly soft but so tiny only a new baby would fit into. He wasn’t sure if they were for a particular infant, or items from her shop. # She hadn’t told him about her lost child although they had talked about her husband and ‘Terry’ thought that perhaps his Good Samaritan might be pleased to have company for a little while. Although she seemed happy and organised he had wondered if she might be a bit lonely to have taken him in so readily. However, as he dried himself down he deliberated if she had kids of her own. She hadn’t mentioned it but the nursery setting meant she had, or was thinking about, babies. He was still thinking of that when he looked around for his clothes. As he’d arrived at Angela’s home wearing only the clothes on his back, his choice of attire was limited. He still had his jeans and shirt piled on a chair where he’d dumped them the previous night. However, also set out on the dresser, next to his phone, keys and small pile of change, were the washed white knickers and PJ bottoms she’d given him the night he arrived. They were a lot more comfortable to wear around the house so slipped into them and, barefooted, made his way to the kitchen. # “Angela.” “Yes Terry.” “My er, the spare room, the er, nursery… is that for your baby or stuff from work?” Angela knew that this observation would come at some point but was conflicted about telling the truth. “Mostly items from the shop.” She decided on keeping the real reason to herself, even though some of that stuff had been around for fourteen years or more. “I keep some things to check details, quality, you know, and make reports back to the suppliers.” She wasn’t sure if he believed her but it sounded plausible. “What about the wall paper?” “Er, well, er, it was like that when I took this place on and I, well, I thought it looked cute so just haven’t got around to re-doing that room yet.” She smiled through her lie hoping it would be the end of that particular line of questions. It was. # “Look,” ‘Terry’ said sheepishly, “I’m so sorry about all the extra work I made for you last night. I don’t mind doing the washing myself, I don’t see why you should be inconvenienced. I mean, you took me in and, er, this is not the payment you probably expected.” Angela looked at him in a strange and irritated way. “I didn’t… and don’t expect any payment.” She seemed aggravated. “You needed help and I was pleased I could offer it and… and… there is no rush on this… when you feel able to, I’m hopeful you’ll get on with your young life in a happier frame of mind.” The words streamed from her mouth but it was apparent she was angry at the very suggestion of some kind of payment. “I’m sorry,” ‘Terry’ gulped at the gaffe he realised he’d made. “I didn’t mean that the way it came out.” He looked guiltily down at his bare feet. “I meant, erm, it was a poor way for me to repay your kindness by giving your more work… erm.. er... Oh, I’m sorry if it came out any other way.” Angela was pleased that he was a bit on the defensive because she hoped it would end the ‘nursery’ discussion. However, the main reason she was angry was that some kind of ‘payment’ had crossed her mind but probably not in a way ‘Terry’ would have thought. She instantly calmed down. “Of course sweetheart, I’m sorry I jumped down your throat.” She smiled an apology. “Of course you didn’t mean anything by it and you don’t have to worry. You can stay here until you are ready to move on. We need to get you that ‘new start’ you said you wanted.” She ran her hand down the chastised boy’s arm in a friendly manner. “Now… what would you like for breakfast?” # Part 6 Take your destiny out of the hands of others anon Angela’s house was bigger than something a single person might need. She and husband Joshua had fallen in love with its rural cuteness and proximity to the city: it seemed to have the best of both worlds. After his death, and the death of their child, she couldn’t bear to part with the only thing that linked them all together, so she stayed and her love for the place had increased with time. She couldn’t imagine living anywhere else and, thanks to the huge insurance pay out, she didn’t need to find anywhere smaller. That was partly why she never re-furnished the much hoped for nursery. It was that one contact between them all and she simply hadn’t wanted to change things. Joshua, her darling doctor husband, had loved decorating the room ready for their first child. He’d done it on whim just two days after he’d been told the news Angela was expecting, and only a week before he died so tragically. No, the room stayed as it was and how it should have been. Those sweet little animals wearing nappies were just typical of her hubby. He was thoughtful, loving and soppy; all the things that had made Angela fall for him in the first place. # The property was a large, three bedroom detached house at the bottom of a cul-de-sac. It had plenty of land around it and the large back garden led down to a fence that separated it from a rough piece of common land full of weeds and tall grass. Downstairs the house had a large kitchen that led through to a utility room and garage on one side, whilst the other had a nice sized lounge and a similar sized dining room. Upstairs was Angela’s en-suite main bedroom, a small box-room, another family bathroom and a further two similar sized bedrooms. One had the nursery, the other, which would have been the child’s play-area, was full of junk Angela hadn’t got around to sorting out or throwing away. # From the moment she saw the young man about to commit suicide Angela’s submerged maternal feelings had surfaced. She wasn’t totally aware at the time but there was no doubt about it, she was definitely thinking nurturing thoughts about her guest. With the revelations about his life she became even more motherly and just wanted to protect the boy from a world that had so cruelly dumped on him. At work she’d been able to keep any maternal feelings under control. Surrounded by happy, weepy, terrified mothers (and mothers-to-be) she saw it as her duty to be caring but not to drown in the entire baby and baby clothing industry. One of the things that stopped her getting trapped in that hormonal clique was her ‘other’ customers, the ones who had a different take on the baby business. She loved the idea of grown-ups dressing and acting as toddlers or attempting to stem the rush to adulthood of certain children who needed more time. There appeared to be many different reasons for the ABDL community (she now knew her customer’s desires had a title) to want a shop like hers and was pleased to be able to satisfy that need. The mail order side of it alone had blossomed from absolutely nothing into a very lucrative part of the enterprise and Angela was satisfied with all the new suppliers and customers it brought her into contact with. She was surprised at just how big that particular community actually was and intrigued by many of her client’s requests, whilst being fascinated by the alternative ‘babies’ and ‘toddlers’ she met in store. # As word spreads throughout the ‘community’ these gatherings became more and more popular. On those special Sundays mummies and daddies brought their ‘little ones’ out for this brief, but much needed, social meeting. Kids, teens, and middle aged men and women, dressed in a variety of juvenile attire and often very thick protection, would somehow all be happily playing together, whilst their ‘carers’ looked on; exchanging stories, advice, buying new clothes and planning other more specialist purchases. Graham ‘Daddy’ Griffin was a rich, powerful looking man with a very gentle way of speech. He had two young teen boys he dressed as twin toddlers who always looked so sweet and innocent together. In their matching little outfits they would play together whilst ‘Daddy’ shopped. Their bulky nappies only partly contained in tiny shiny nylon shorts as the cuffs of their plastic pants peaked out from the leg-holes whilst they careered around the place. He lavished toys, gifts and the cutest of cute baby style clothes on them, which, as far as Angela was concerned, made them simply adorable. Since Mr Griffin and his boys had first entered Everything4Baby Angela had thought them the cutest of cute ‘families’. Many of her other customers played their part and acted as kids but this seemed more real. In fact it was very real and it aroused her curiosity. In a quiet moment, when she asked him how he was able to keep them so young and dependent on him, he confided it was down to constant positive reinforcement of their toddler status. Also, encouragement that they were both very good boys, a rather wonderful subliminal audio file he’d developed over the years and, he whispered as if it was the biggest secret of them all, “A file of Blueline30”. This last piece of information stuck in her mind. She had no idea what it was or what it might refer to but the name stuck. # Joshua was wet through. It was a Sunday afternoon and mummy needed to attend to other business so unfortunately had to desert him for some time. She hated leaving her Sweetums alone at all but occasionally, especially as the company was going through a bit of transition, it just couldn’t be helped. He had plenty of things in his large playpen to keep him occupied but for the last hour and a half he’d been crying on and off because his nappy was full and uncomfortable. Mummy had put him in an extra-large disposable with several thick gel absorbency pads in the hope that it would hold him until her return. It almost had but his rather cute little butterfly onesie, with matching plastic pants had reached its absorbent limits. There were four snaps at its crotch to hold the onesie in place. Unfortunately, the two middle ones had popped under the strain so her little bundle of joy looked like he’d had a medical accident. The huge bloated nappy had squeezed out of the gap and made it look like some huge growth had appeared between his legs. The butterfly motif on his plastic pants looked none too happy at being put under such stress. He stood holding the bars searching for any sign of mummy - his baby coordination not allowing him any chance of escape. Meanwhile, the pet lip and snivelling sobs made him one very unhappy baby. The TV was running a cartoon channel and the radio was tuned to a children’s music station, it was hoped that between them and his toys they would keep her little boy entertained until she returned. A low moan escaped the little chap’s lips as he plopped down, exhausted from all his crying and standing, hardly noticing the squelch as he landed on his padded bottom. The sudden pressure on his bloated protection burst the final two snaps and releasing his onesie, which flew up to his chest, leaving the startled boy staring at his swollen plastic pants. He didn’t know what to do so snatched up Bunny Fluffytail and clutched her tightly. Worried about the loss of his mummy, being alone and seeking some kind of comfort, he pushed the stuffed animal’s ear into his mouth and sucked. He hadn’t noticed that his dum-dum was on a ribbon pinned to his onesie just inches away. However, Bun-Bun’s ear was a comfort and eventually he sunk into a sleepy doze with his head resting against the bars of the playpen. # As soon as Angela had left for work ‘Terry’ cleaned up his mess, shoved it in the washer and tumble dried all the bedding. He really hated the fact that he’d wet and promised himself it wouldn’t happen again. He also wanted Angela to note that he wasn’t leaving everything to her; he was quite prepared to pull his weight, if she would let him. He found the vacuum cleaner and went around all the rooms lost for a short while in the sucking up of dust and worrying about nothing else. He left Angela’s room, thinking it would be a bit disrespectful to enter uninvited but made a mental note to explain why he had not ventured in. The house wasn’t in bad order but it was obvious that Angela was a very busy woman and had very little time for intense housekeeping. ‘Terry’ was happy to do his bit, cleaning the kitchen, organising the utility room and even ironing some of the items once they were dry. It didn’t take him long and once he’d plumped up the cushions, was happy to just lounge around with nothing more taxing than decide which TV channel to watch. # Whilst her guest had that to decide, Angela was in the throes of starting to make some significant changes to her work life. She had resolved that ‘Terry’ was too precious to leave to the vagaries of chance. He had met with nothing but abuse and harm his entire existence and was determined, one way or another, to change that for him. She was angry that such a sweet natured teenager should have suffered so much in his young life. As it was an opportunity arose for her to find out a little more about this ABDL thing that was now occupying a great deal of her business. A supplier had sent an order to the shop instead of direct to the customer. It was a pair of matching shortalls that Daddy Griffin had ordered for his twin boys so Angela put in a call asking if he’d like her to send them on or, if he was in the vicinity, perhaps he’d like to call in. He said he’d pick them up that lunchtime and, he added flirtily, if she was available he’d like to take her to lunch. Needing information she coyly accepted his invitation and hoped this man would provide it. # Perhaps unsurprisingly Angela’s most recent dream had featured, yet again, baby Joshua except with the face and teenage build of ‘Terry’. The dream was bizarre because this amalgamation of two different people didn’t concern her. In fact, in the dream, baby ‘Terry’ crawling around dressed only as an infant had appeared the most natural thing in the world. Even friends who were visiting appeared to accept this large child and everyone loved the cute, loving way he did everything. She’d woken up with this dream very much at the forefront of her mind and, together with the ABDL stuff she’d learned, wondered just how feasible it would be to transform Terry into a dependent little baby. Of course, she was having internal arguments about this game-changing course of action, but still, when she eventually settled the quarrel in her head, it ended up with Terry being with her but not as a teenager. That maternal feeling, the idea of being a mother and having someone completely dependent on her, was very powerful. Logic escaped her as she wondered if her ABDL friends and acquaintances might be able to help. She had no real idea just what steps, if any, needed to be taken, though Mr Griffin’s earlier chat about his boys had firmly planted a seed. # Angela had been unable to find any reference to Blueline30 on the net, although had found a great deal about various tones, rhythms and hypnosis. She’d read that for many Adult Babies/Diaper Lovers (she quite liked the term ‘Diapers’ but wondered if there was perhaps an English version, maybe the TNLL, The Nappy Lovers League?) their only involvement was the wearing of nappies and other childish regalia. For others there was a deeper need which liked a mummy and daddy relationship, whilst for different reasons, some needed to be coerced into a regressed but happier state of mind. This final condition of returning a person to childhood really appealed to her. She wondered about using a similar strategy on Terry and perhaps letting him once and for all, escape from the rotten life that seemed to have engulfed him. # She had taken to ‘Terry’ the second she’d seen this distraught young boy contemplating ending his life. Angela remembered being swamped with concern and compassion, feelings that overwhelmed her to the point her unintended emotions took complete control. She hadn’t known the backstory then yet everything she saw in those initial few seconds screamed at her to look after this boy. What psychic power, what interference from God, what blessings from above had suddenly entered her thoughts, she had no idea. However, she knew instantly she had to protect this child. Unbeknown to both the seed for Gordon’s /Terry’s adoption and regression had been there from that very first sighting. Her soothing initial words, that first understanding touch and the deep desire to be loved by the seriously scared youth clinging to the railings and about to jump to his death, had been Kismet. Fate and fortune intertwined, their future forever interlocked. Although neither was aware of it, both parties needed something, someone in their lives. The stars had aligned and their destiny became one. Gordon didn’t know it but Angela instinctively knew her life was about to change. She had a vision of that future almost immediately, why or where these thoughts /ideas/desires came from was unknown but they had assailed her in several ways. Somehow she knew that this grubby young teenager was destined to be in her life for a long time. She didn’t exactly know how but intended to see it through and hoped that the reason would present itself eventually. # Over lunch Graham Griffin proved to be wonderful company. For the first time in many years Angela was able to relax in the presence of another man. Not that she’d been off-hand or terrified in the past, it was just that there was always a guilty feeling that she was somehow betraying her late husband by even speaking with another man. Graham was different. He was polite, respected boundaries, was playful in the way he addressed her and wasn’t in the least bit pushy, letting Angela lead the conversation. As the lunch progressed Graham (they were now on first name terms) was full of praise for how Angela had taken Everything4Baby and managed to develop it so well. He told her how much it was appreciated by the ‘community’ that she had made space for them to meet and how clever it was to hold that gathering in the shop – the latest baby ranges giving everyone new and exciting ideas. They valued the lengths she had gone to in developing new suppliers, fostering novel ideas, encouraging innovation in parallel with her main business, and in such diverse ways. He also made known that because of her meetings, others planned on having ABDL gatherings at their homes or premises. So the group was becoming even friendlier and more community spirited. Because of this, he tentatively asked if she herself had such preferences, then immediately apologised for being so forward and presumptive that it was something she would share with a relative stranger. # She flushed a bright red and again Graham apologised for being so invasive but she waved her hand to indicate he had no reason to express regret but confirmed she herself had no such desires. However, Angela decided to tell him a few things that she hoped would explain her current interest in all things ABDL but first asked if this smart debonair man wore nappies and such himself. His face split into a huge grin as he laughed out loud. “No, no, no… I love to see them on others and I can understand why some love to wear them but for myself, no.” He elucidated. “My interest is in my boys. When I first knew about them they were young tearaways heading for a rather gloomy existence. Their past had been horrendous and they’d been horribly scarred by their juvenile life… parents, (he shrugged and sighed) an uncaring and hostile environment. I wanted to change that.” This of course struck a chord with Angela. “I’d like to say I did it for the best of reasons but, in truth, they give me far more than I can give them.” He looked down at his empty plate. “I fear I’ve robbed them of growing up to be noisy, naughty, mistake-making, uncaring teenagers, growing into adulthood.” He looked Angela in the eyes. “I love my boys and would do anything for them but I can’t let them ever be anything but toddlers. I’d hate the world to crush them and I have no doubt that the direction they were going, and the choices they’d already made, that would have happened.” He gave a huge sigh. “I can prevent that so they can have a stress-free life of nappies and toys, playtime and fun for as long as I have the ability to give it to them.” He was surprised after such a confession that Angela wasn’t being judgemental. She’d seen how happy and loving the boys were when she had met them on previous occasions at those Sunday meetings. How keen they were to do as daddy said and how polite they were to everyone. They almost glowed with pride if daddy praised them, which he often did, and they would giggle and wriggle in a joyously boyish way before getting back to their play. Graham confessed further that when he’d put the boys in nappies at the very beginning he thought they looked so damn cute and innocent it was difficult seeing them in any other way. It became the prototype look, the one that he based all other decisions on. So, that’s how they were kept, reliant on ‘daddy’ to change and look after them and for them to remain unsophisticated - pure and infantile. # Angela was more than a bit surprised that her lunchtime companion should have spoken so openly about his boys, and yet she understood perfectly. Was this not the way she hoped to help Terry achieve his ambition of a new start? Was this not exactly the same scenario that might just lead to complete contentment on both his and her part? She was excited to know more. Part 7 To reach your peak, there are many steps to climb Mary Rutherford (1701-1754) Baby Joshua snuggled up to mummy’s bosom, he loved the way she held him tightly - it was such a warm embrace. He wriggled blissfully as he sucked his favourite drink, his mummy encouraging each enjoyable mouthful, saying what a good boy Little Joshi was. She’d pat his padded bottom and slide her hand over the silky vinyl admiring the soft but necessary bulk beneath. Joshua had proved to be a very wet boy who needed his protection especially when he was getting ready to go ‘night-night’. The double fabric nappies and soaker pads making sure her bundle of joy kept his bedding dry no matter how swamped he got whilst sleeping. He squirmed some more as he finished his drink and mummy lifted to burp him before returning her sweet baby back to her loving embrace. Joshua settled his head between mummy’s soft breasts and gurgled his pleasure. Angela slipped a large silicon dum-dum in and let him slowly drift off, which he nearly always did once his darling little tummy was full of milk. Mummy purred and gently rocked him, not quite believing that her life was now complete. His innocent unconditional love and total dependence on her may have been time consuming but she wouldn’t have it any other way. She loved everything about Baby Joshua; his baby talk, his baby clothes, his smiling face, the way his eyes lit up when she picked him up and his lack of any understanding apart from “Mummy”. She loved the way he giggled when tickled and changed. She found that he offered her so much more than she anticipated – he was such an adorable little boy. # “What is Bluefile30?” Angela queried. “I could find no reference to it online so feel it’s something I should know about but don’t.” “Ah. I see you’ve been doing some research.” Graham smiled. “That’s what I call it. It’s a neural inhibitor but the title is so damn technical I can never exactly remember it all. However, it comes to me in a glass file with a blue line down it and it is graduated into thirty doses.” He smiled again as if hoping this explained everything. “Thus Blueline30… you understand?” Angela nodded but still felt none the wiser. Graham could see her confusion. “Erm, let me try and explain.” He lowered his voice and Angela drew nearer to be able to hear his whispered tone. “This drug has the mechanism to stop certain actions and responses that say, you and I take for granted, from reaching the brain…er… in particular the pre-frontal cortex.” He looked to see if Angela was following his line of conversation. She was very interested even if she did find it all a bit difficult to follow. He explained some more about the technical and psychological as well as chemical and neurological reactions this drug offered but ended with the phrase that stuck in Angela’s mind. “In return it makes access to the amygdala area, the area that has more to do with childhood, open up and respond to very simple instruction.” She nodded sagely but inside her stomach had butterflies – was this the panacea? Was this the actual thing she needed to fulfil her nurturing desires? She was enthused and needed to know more. # “It has helped me, and I have to confess one or two others, in taking our ‘babies’ back to a simpler time. It regresses the mind, breaks down resistance and makes the subject far more acquiescent to suggestion. Thus, when used in conjunction with positive enforcement, certain deep subliminal words and sound waves, it releases various pleasure neurons which make the subject very, very happy.” Angela was captivated by the possibilities and suddenly saw a real opportunity opening up in front of her. She was excited at the prospect of what she’d be able to do and what the happy result would be for ‘Terry’. The new start he wanted looked like it was a distinct possibility. “Is it safe?” It was a question that Angela asked but wondered if she was all that bothered about the answer… and she felt slightly guilty that this negative thought had flashed through her brain. “Well, Andy and Jamie (his boys) have been on it for some time now. The doses are a lot smaller and less frequent and my only complaint is… they’re just too loving.” She nodded but wanted further clarification. “What did you mean by ‘it stops certain actions and responses you and I take for granted’?” Graham leaned in even further and whispered his response. “The plus side - the recipient is very loving but the most obvious and immediate reaction to the drug is it removes any control over the bladder... and a little later… the bowel.” He shrugged apologetically as if he was offering a warning to the downside of the treatment. “So, a supply of nappies and all sorts of other protection is needed from the start. Being well prepared from the very beginning is paramount. I’m used to it with my boys so it’s not a problem but at first I wasn’t expecting such instant and dramatic results.” His eyes lit up as they always appeared to do when he referenced his boys. He grinned. “They constantly want to be held, hugged, kissed… and changed… I never get a moment’s peace.” He let out a huge belly laugh. “But I wouldn’t have it any other way… they give me a life that I love and I love my boys.” # Angela’s mind was buzzing with all this information - the opportunities and possibilities that had suddenly presented themselves. She had confided in Graham that she could do with some Blueline30 because of an errant nephew who was getting way out of hand. She didn’t go into too much detail but flippantly told him that it seemed a wonderful ‘cure all’ to such a problem. The boy had been a wonderful and beautiful baby, it was a shame he couldn’t be returned to such a state. Angela schemed a little by painting this ‘nephew’ in similar colours to Graham’s own boys – on a downward slope heading for a criminal future etc etc. She made it sound like unfortunately nothing could be done for him as he was probably too far down that road to self-oblivion. Graham had sympathy with the situation and offered (as Angela hoped he would) to get a file and bring it in the following day when he’d have the boys with him. She thanked him but tried to deflect him from thinking it was for her use by wondered if her ‘sister’ would go along with such treatment. However, she added, it might be worth a try. # Despite the excitement that was bubbling inside her about such a prospect she changed the subject and asked where the boys were. Apparently Graham’s sister was looking after them. They called her Nanny and she took as much joy from their childish ways as their daddy. “What a fantastic idea… to have a nanny… that must be such a help?” Angela was now forever on a quest for more and more knowledge. “Yes, yes it is.” He looked at his watch. “I’m sorry Angela but, help or no help, I need to collect my boys… and no doubt you need to return to the shop.” “Good heaven’s… is that the time?” She picked up her things and handed the package of coveralls to Graham. “I’m sure Jamie and Andy will look delightful in these… I look forward to seeing them… sometime.” They parted with a smile, a shake of hands and a promise that he’d return the following day. # Later that evening when she arrived home her mind was full of all manner of plans. She had already spoken to some of her suppliers and got quotes and given instruction for new specialised items to be delivered to her home. Angela could see the future from her perspective and was eager to get things underway. She was pleased to see that Terry had hoovered and tidied the place up a bit and that he had started preparing a meal for them both. “You shouldn’t have gone to such trouble Terry… but thank you… it is appreciated.” He was delighted he’d been able to please her. “No trouble at all, however, I didn’t vacuum your bedroom, erm, sorry but, I, er, thought it a bit presumptuous to enter your space. She smiled at his respectful manner and again thanked him for his thoughtfulness. The fact that such hesitation to do anything that might upset her was also pleasing to her plans. The other gratifying thing was – he was only dressed in her floral pyjama pants and a t-shirt, which simply emphasised his adolescent quality. Whilst he continued preparing the meal Angela went upstairs to change out of her clothes and to put on something a little more comfortable. Before she did she inspected the nursery and saw how tidy he’d made it and even how comfy the inflatable looked with its clean and fresh bedding nicely laid out. However, she was now full of ideas so before venturing back downstairs to join Terry for the meal she lay out a pair of semi-transparent plastic pants and a disposable on top of his bed. She wasn’t going to insist he wear them but hoped that he would feel compelled into doing so if she could make him feel guilty about wetting before they retired for the evening. # The meal was a pasta dish that Terry had cobbled together using a can of soup, and a mixture of ham, cheese and a few mixed herbs to make the sauce. Angela was impressed that such a young boy (she just couldn’t see him as a young man) had such culinary skills. There was a huge amount and perhaps surprisingly delicious, she was impressed that he was being so helpful. They sat and chatted for a while before she excused herself to do some work on her laptop and left him to watch TV on his own. She spent a couple of hours catching up and responding to email and other queries and was overjoyed to get a message from a firm that said they had the item she’d requested in stock. Delivery and erection could be made in 24 hours if desired and that the other items would take approximately four days. She was pretty pleased with the efficiency of this particular supplier but she had given him a great deal of business over the past few years. # Later, she returned with a hot drink for them both and they settled in front of the TV for a drama and the late news. However, once he’d finished it, and it was time to retire, she wondered if perhaps having tea so close to bed time had been a good idea. It was a very obvious hint but she didn’t exactly say the words about him not soaking the bed. However, she did imply that there were precautions left out should he want to avail himself of them. With that she excused herself, wished him a goodnight and climbed the stairs leaving Terry to contemplate what had just been said. He had no inkling as to what exactly those precautions might be so shrugged, took the empty cups into the kitchen, and washed them before calling it a day. He was astonished to see what Angela had left out. Under normal circumstances he’d have rebelled against such babyish items, even though they were the correct size for him. He had wet the bed twice and almost convinced himself he wouldn’t do it again but still there was a nagging doubt whether he’d succeed. However, the resentment that such items instilled brought on flashbacks to when his older brothers and sister made him wear nappies for their own amusement. # From a very early age they had used the fact that he was the youngest, and therefore most compliant, to entertain them by making him wet his pants. He was late to be potty trained and that seemed the excuse to continue his embarrassment. It wasn’t always his fault, often, as he slept, they would piss on him so that it looked like he’d pissed himself during the night. His mother, unaware of the truth (she wouldn’t believe her youngest son’s excuses over the united voices of her other children), so insisted he wore a nappy until she was sure he wouldn’t wet again. His siblings loved to humiliate him in this way and made sure everyone knew what he was wearing, often pulling his shorts or jeans down to reveal the cumbersome infantile fabric. The abuse lasted until he was thirteen, and a couple of times since then, but his family never tired of this particular joke. However much he hated the way he’d been treated in the past he couldn’t really blame Angela’s solution - wet disposable-versus-wet bedding - it seemed a simple choice. Reluctantly he saw he had no real option, if he wet again he dreaded being thrown out and the smell in the nursey was getting far too obvious. Grudgingly he taped himself into the well-padded disposable. It wasn’t the first time he’d had to do it but he’d hoped it would be the last. There was no mirror to check it was fitted correctly but it did feel tight on his hips. The misty vinyl pants were ample enough to cover his nappy and as he climbed under the fleecy blankets he had a happier memory. The last time he’d worn such an item it resulted in him winning a quarter of a million. He snuggled down with a smile on his face. # To begin with he felt most uncomfortable. His mind raced as thoughts of his family who’d stolen and spent every penny he’d earned, without so much as a thought for him, both angered and left him distraught. He’d become the ‘money cow’ (that’s what his eldest brother had nicknamed him) delivering money and being milked of it. The rest of them just used his name to get things and they abused other people in doing so. Many of the things that he was accused of doing were a result of his money-grabbing, attitude-wielding scumbag of a family but he got the blame. It was them who turned the public against him and it was they who had eventually killed the golden goose. The heat from the nappy and the frustration he felt made him boil with resentment. He tossed and turned, scratched and itched, he was sure he’d never sleep with all the thick, hot fabric and the diaphanous plastic pants surrounding his groin. However, like most teenage boys he soon found a way to help relax. With a hand inside his nappy it didn’t take long to get the release needed and settle down to what he hoped would be another wonderful night’s sleep. Whereas previously he’d been able to drop off without the slightest trouble, now his mind was working on making sure he didn’t wet. He had a fitful night, constantly waking up and being relieved, when he shoved his hand down the front of the protection to find he was dry… if just a bit sticky. This happened a few times, the last being just as the light from behind the curtains indicated that dawn had almost arrived. He was part dozing and part awake but pleased that he’d managed to get through the night with no accidents. Stroking the front of his lustrous pants his mind was relaxed as he slowly drifted off back to sleep. # Angela came into Terry’s room and was pleased that there wasn’t that tell-tale smell of urine that had been so obvious on previous occasions. She could tell he was still fast asleep but, because the blankets had fallen off the bed, happy to discover that he was wearing the protection she’d left out. She also noticed that the semi-transparent pants were bulging quite considerably which indicated the disposable had served its purpose. There was something sweet and childlike as she watched the slow rise and fall of his breathing. He squirmed slightly and his plastic pants gave off that rather telling, if muted, rustling sound, the bright blue indicator strips could be seen through the translucent material and his lips were shiny with dribble as he turned to face her. She didn’t want to break the spell but as she had to go to work and needed to set a couple of other ideas of hers in motion had to wake him. # Calling his name she gently shook him awake. “Terry, Terry… Terry, wake up love there’s something I need to ask you.” Slowly his eyes focused and he was aware of Angela’s smiling face in front of him. “Sorry to wake you up, I just wondered, if you’re up for it, and things aren’t too heavy… if you could do something for me?” He lazily stretched and noticed the blanket had fallen away and he was lying there wearing only a nappy and plastic pants. He made a scramble for the blanket to try and cover up but shamefacedly realised that Angela would have noticed that his disposable was expanded and soaked. She saw the embarrassment add colour to his skin. She smiled encouragingly. “Oh Terry, don’t worry, it’s better to use the disposable than have everything else sopping wet.” Her kind words didn’t really lift the gloom that he was feeling. However, he tried to respond to her earlier question. “What is it you want me to do?” “Oh yes, I think we need to make some changes to your room…” He noticed she had said “Your room” “So, if you can, and stuff isn’t too heavy, could you take the crib down to the garage and then, all the boxes in the other bedroom room need to be cleared out. If you could store them down there as well, that would be terrific.” Absentmindedly his hand stroked the front of his bloated diaphanous plastic pants as he listened to her request. Angela noticed, or maybe read into this particular scene, that his sodden nappy and slick vinyl pants were the focus of his attention in such a distracted way. There was something very innocuous about it all, as if he didn’t really mind that much. “I’m not sure you’ll be able to manage it all but any help you can give would be most appreciated. Leave what you can’t carry and perhaps this evening we can organise its removal together?” “Sure. I’ll do what I can.” He gave her a weak smile and hoped she’d leave ‘his room’ so he could be embarrassed on his own. # Part 8 Don't grow up, it's a trap! Peter Pan After he’d heard the door bang shut and car drive off Gordon lay on the bed and ran his hand over his bloated night time protection. There was no denying that it had done its job perfectly well but there was still a slight nagging resentment at the back of his mind - Christ he was twenty years old and shouldn’t be wetting his pants at all. However, he was pleased he’d made the decision to wear the disposable because he was sure Angela wouldn’t put up with any more soaked bedding. He lay there thinking of her words “Your room” and began to relax a little… that seemed very positive. He had no idea why he was wetting at night but whilst he did… perhaps wearing a nappy to sleep in was not a bad price to pay for a roof over his head and a kind lady who was doing her best for him? As his thoughts played with the possibilities his hand distractedly played with the soft silky mound; it was curiously sexy, childish and comforting and he enjoyed the sensation. He knew it was still fairly early so rolled over, pulled the fleecy blankets back over and drifted back to sleep. His dream was almost instant and found himself in a world where he wore a nappy and everyone was smiling. There was no shock or ridicule, everyone seemed pleased to see him and admired his cute colourful protection. This was a world without his family, the press, the trolls on social media… it was a very happy place to be. He was smiling a lot and, until he came to stay with Angela, it was something he hadn’t enjoyed doing for quite some time. # As mummy led him out Joshua was alarmed to find two others in his playpen. They were both smiling boys who were dressed like him - thick nappies, plastic pants and white cotton t-shirts with huge colourful but different dinosaurs printed on the front. At first he was a bit scared of these newcomers but one of them offered him a small but cute looking “dinoroar” (as the new boy called it) and then made him smile behind his dummy when he started dancing and ‘singing’ and pulling faces pretending to be the fierce creature. Joshi wasn’t sure but then the other started crawling around growling, soon all three were holding animals and making whatever noises they thought appropriate. Although the other two boys had a much better vocabulary than Joshi, they seemed more than happy to join with the youngest member of their tight little pack in just making noise. Mummy and Daddy looked on, happy that this first meeting hadn’t been the problem they thought it might be. The babies hugged and swayed whilst having a conversation that the two adults couldn’t understand but which the little kids did. Gibberish babble soon had the juvenile trio deep in playtime, where the newness of the meeting had been immediately forgotten. The huge plastic area of his playpen crinkled and squeaked, as they squealed and screeched, in a joyful fantasy of their own making. # Gordon woke up from his pleasant dream to find his nappy expanded to capacity. This time he actually remembered the moment just before waking up when he’d voluntarily peed, enjoying the warming sensation that followed. He couldn’t understand why it had given his so much pleasure. He threw back the covers and, despite being only slightly annoyed that he’d done what he’d done, was glad that nothing else was wet. He got to his feet and was amazed just how much his disposable held because it felt so big and heavy hanging in his glossy plastic pants. He was a bit thrown by his emotional state, whereas, only yesterday wetting the bed had caused him great concern, today, with it all contained, he felt bizarrely elated. Standing contemplating this turn of events he ran his hands over the shiny plastic and realised it was they and they alone that was keeping everything in. He wiggled his hips - the weighty bulk providing a peculiar buzz. He began to dread taking them off in case his piss just flooded out everywhere. Also, and perhaps inexplicably, he didn’t want to take them off. His mind raced to find some kind of rationalisation because he knew he should be horrified; had his family’s past exploits schooled him into believing this was acceptable or was he simply relieved that he hadn’t wet the bed and such a reprieve was showing up in this odd way? He swayed again, the morning sunlight catching his straining shiny plastic pants and for a moment made them glow – it looked like his groin was encased in polished silver. # Angela was full of plans. She couldn’t wait for Graham to arrive but in the meantime, in between serving her eager mums-to-be, managed to organise the delivery of her latest project. She hoped Terry would be able to move most of the stuff from his room and the spare room because she had big plans for both areas. Two young boys dressed in junior school uniforms were her first indication that Graham had arrived. Excitedly, the two giddy kids, looking well-turned-out in the uniforms of an independent school over in the next city – grey shirt and shorts, purple and grey tie and purple blazers, greeted her with a hug. She was just as pleased to see them as they were her and handed them both a lollipop, which she kept for just such occasions. “Tank yew Miss,” they chorused. As the boys hugged Angela she could hear the crinkle of plastic pants and could see the thick outline of their protection filling out their stylish little grey corduroy shorts. As daddy entered the shop she patted their bottoms and pointed them towards the latest arrivals in the toy section. “Morning Angela,” he beamed. “Morning Graham, nice to see Andy and Jamie looking so smart… are they going somewhere special?” “They’re visiting friends a little later but were very excited when I told them they were coming to see you first… you seem to have been a great hit with them.” “Oh, I hope so; they’re both very sweet boys.” # She was desperate to know if he’d brought the Blueline30 but was content to go along with the pleasantries first. Graham was a very easy man to talk to and even some of the other lady customers turned their heads to admire this smart and dignified man with two young children in tow. They may have been a little bigger than what you’d expect of junior schoolboys but the uniform was quite prestigious because this high-class learning establishment was well known at being sticklers for wearing the correct uniform at all times. The private school’s illustrious status also indicated that the wearers of such a uniform came from a very well to do family of privilege and money. To Graham this was just another form of camouflage to keep people from asking too many questions. Both boys were actually teenagers but they behaved and had the mental and verbal capacity of toddlers, which was how their daddy liked to keep them. So he’d adapted several outfits that the boys could wear in public that wouldn’t draw too many searching questions; schoolboys, cub scouts, football and other sports strips. Although he could quite easily have dressed them ‘age appropriately’ he was of the opinion that they would have trouble with their peers and that it would only add confusion to their innocent demeanour. Wearing childish clothing may have led to ridicule from their peers, though in fact it just made these older children not want to be involved with such ‘babies’, so they kept their distance. The boys didn’t know any different, like all toddlers, they wore whatever daddy dressed them in. As long as they didn’t have to answer questions things were OK. However, they’d been instructed that if anyone spoke to them they had to run and find daddy immediately. So far this little deception had worked fairly well. # Back at the house and Gordon was still dressed in his night time protection but had already cleared the crib and other bits and pieces from his room down to the garage. He enjoyed being busy, as well, bizarrely, the feeling his ballooning nappy was giving him. Quite a few times he’d stop and run his hands over the distended plastic mass and shiver with delight at this slippery marvel. The other room was full of boxes, cases, trunks and an assortment of old clothing. Still, he’d been asked to empty the entire room so just got on with Angela’s request. He struggled with a few of the weightier items but was determined to have the job done before Angela returned from work. He was also wondering just what her plans were for both rooms. He’d taken her “Your room” as proof that he wasn’t going to be kicked out any time soon, although why he thought he’d become a permanent fixture he wasn’t sure. The thing was, in just a very short time he’d come to rely on Angela as a ‘mother’ figure. It was true that his first thought was that she maybe wanted some kind of ‘toyboy’ but her approach towards care and understanding had definitely been more maternal than carnal. He’d dismissed the sex side of things pretty rapidly because of the way she’d shot him down when he spoke of ‘payment’. However, she had said that once he was on a more even keel, and felt he could sort out his problems, he would no doubt be on his way. This was the last thing he wanted. He definitely didn’t want to go anywhere and would do all he could to stay under such a caring person’s roof because quite simply – he felt both safe and loved. Meanwhile, as he looked around the now empty second bedroom he hoped that one of the rooms would include a more permanent bed for him. He let his mind wonder as to how he’d like ‘his room’ decorated and the bedding he’d choose… He had no idea what Angela had in store for him. # Quite some time before Terry arrived in Angela’s life the ABDL side of the business was already doing very well. The mail order had grown from nothing to quite a thriving little industry in its own right. However, it was the variety of people and interested parties this lifestyle brought into Angela’s sphere she liked the most. It was different, it was a little spooky, it was loving, it was cute but occasionally it was scarily innovative. Angela had become obsessed with how Andy and Jamie acted. They weren’t ABDL people, they were regressed teenagers who were kept as toddlers for their own good, well, for their daddy’s good actually, but she didn’t see anything wrong with that. All she saw was two big kids enjoying a carefree life full of love and concern. They wanted for nothing and in Graham they had a ‘daddy’ who would move Heaven and Earth for their happiness. Of course, the greater part of her ABDL customers were nothing like these two boys. They were grown-ups with certain childish desires but who in the main operated as grown-ups the majority of the time. However, her plan was to have Terry the same way Graham had his boys. This desire on her part had come to her very quickly once she had Terry in her home. It appeared that in just a couple of days, after the initial normal response to a scared and suicidal teenager, Angela, armed with what just could be done to people like Andy and Jamie, had set herself on an innovative course of her own. Terry needed love and by the sound of things, hadn’t received much of that so far in his life. Angela wanted to change his circumstances, alter his references, obliterate the negative from his past and let him experience unreserved love from the very beginning… his beginning… his new start. # Graham passed a small package over to her and, keeping his voice low, reminded her that it was important that the dose shouldn’t be exceeded. “An overdose could prove very problematic, you might never get your nephew back, and he’d be forever lost as an incontinent, needy juvenile.” Angela nodded that she understood. An email the previous night explaining Blueline30’s effects and how it needed to be administered with care had proved most interesting reading. He also gave her a copy of his own subliminal audio file to help in his conditioning. “Play this to him as often as you can and have it playing when he goes to sleep. You might find that after the first dose he will be easier to control and will respond more quickly to your suggestions if his mind already thinks a certain way” “You mean more childish?” Graham nodded. Angela didn’t know if Graham had already sussed that the drug was for her personal project but he never questioned her motives. In many ways Graham and Angela were very much alike; they had tons of love to give but had been deprived of that outlet for one reason or another. She had a great deal of time for both him and his boys. # Gordon was sweating profusely. He’d managed to clear everything out of the spare bedroom and stack it neatly (even if he did say so himself) in the garage. He let out a sigh of contentment at a job well done. It was 2pm and he still wore his soaked nappy, he hadn’t bothered to get changed thinking that as there was no one else around he didn’t need to. However, he was beginning to itch a little and thought it time to take a shower and change into some daytime clothes. Once he’d stripped he felt strangely naked without his full nappy. That thickness and silky outer skin had captivated him all morning and now suffering its loss wriggled distractedly under the warming jets. Perhaps he was just realising how heavy it had become and relieved now he’d discarded the weight. However, his thoughts were not on what he was going to wear once out of the shower but looking forward to hopefully having to wear his night time protection again. Angela had noticed the fact that he was wet so he did a little dance of pleasure when he thought she would insist he stuck to wearing protection later on. He checked his bottom and groin and could see that it was all looking a little redder than it should. He searched in the cabinet and found some moisturising cream and some talc and spread them around the glowing parts before putting on his underwear and the pyjama bottoms. His t-shirt barely came down to the top but he felt comfortable padding around barefoot exactly as he was. He even planned on making a special meal for when Angela got home. # Things were moving at a rapid pace. In such a short space of time Angela had made decisions, come to conclusions and put her plans into place to make sure Terry would have his new start. She was determined that he would know love from the very first moment and that that love was constant and unwavering. His new start would be just that; a brand new start from the very beginning. He’d know the love only a mother can give so she needed him to be totally reliant on her for everything. A teenage boy was fairly independent and Terry had been so far, even if it had all got too much for him. She would take him back to a new childhood and away from any grown up worries. She would make sure he got his new start and, armed with the file of Blueline30, couldn’t wait to get the process underway. As Angela drove home she was feeling well equipped; she already had the nappies, disposables, vinyl pants and suitable clothing for her ‘Little Baby Boy’ organised in the boot of her car. The following day the crib she ordered would arrive so that would be a very good starting point. She also had workmen planned to construct the nursery and then build the playroom – her new baby would have plenty of space for fun. # Later, after another pretty successful meal, as they sat watching the final news story of the night something happened that made Angela look at Terry in a most disbelieving way. # Part 9 Change me not the child, his purity is divine Rev Llewelyn Farnsby (1873 – 1952) “Concern has been raised over the whereabouts of former reality TV star Gordon Littlewood after a disturbing video has been uploaded onto social media.” There then followed the newsreader giving a potted analysis of his career featuring a montage of clips of Gordon’s time on ‘There and Then - Here and Now’ and a series of unedifying headlines about his downfall in the public consciousness. “The recently released video shows twenty year-old Mr Littlewood being abused by several men...” Angela looked at Terry in complete disbelief. How come this schoolboy was being described as a twenty year-old former TV personality? She was shocked but not as shocked as Terry who looked both sad and terrified as tears streamed down his cheeks. The newsreader continued. “…whilst his anxious family revealed there has been no contact with the former television personality for several weeks...” A further montage of photographs, including one of him dressed as a baby on the show continued. “His distressed family are worried that he may have been kidnapped, although no ransom has yet been received.” There was then a short but tearful interview with his mother who, fearing the loss of her youngest son was in a highly emotional state. “The police are continuing their investigation but anyone knowing the whereabouts of Gordon Littlewood should notify the police immediately.” # A stunned silence followed. # “What the hell was all that about?” Angela was very confused. “Terry, what is going on?” “Sorry, Sorry, Sorry” Terry’s apology could hardly be heard. His head was spinning out of control as his body simply submerged itself in anguish. He felt his life collapsing in on him and the wail of misery couldn’t be contained. Although Angela was mystified by the news story she’d just witnessed, there was a young boy next to her crying his eyes out and in desperate need of some kind of solace. She pulled him into an embrace and stroked his hair. Sorrow wracked his body and, in between huge gulps for air, all he could mumble was the word “sorry”. Even though she’d just heard that the little innocent boy she comforted was a television star and twenty years old, she found it hard to equate the two. Terry was a sweet boy, whereas Gordon, according to the news reports, was a vile young man. # Angela held Terry tightly until the sobbing lessened. Eventually he couldn’t put off his defence much longer. “I’m so sorry Angela. I’ve been trying to avoid my past for ages now… erm… I’m sorry I lied to you but I, er, thought, um, if you knew who I was, erm….” The words dried up as emotion got the better of him and he hugged her and wept some more. There was no denying that for Terry, the comfort of Angela’s warm embrace, made him feel safe though he was unsure just what this news would mean. Probably that he’d be on his way very soon, but whilst he could he wanted her to know how much her kindness was valued. Angela decided to stay silent until he’d said his piece. The Blueline30 that was just inches away in her handbag would have to wait now that a rather large spanner had been thrown into the works. The word ‘Sorry’ was mumbled in between Terry’s sniffs and blubbing. It gave her time to think. # In due course Terry was able to pull himself together and explain what she’d just seen in the news report. Yes, he had been on a TV reality show. He had won a quarter of a million and his family had taken it all. His mother insisting that his eldest brother looked after his finances, whilst the rest of them would be employed in other ways. He described the relief he felt whilst in the TV house away from his family, a few weeks of total bliss. The tasks they had to perform and the humiliation designed for the titillation of viewers was as of nothing compared to his constant violation at home. Once he’d won the show his family took full advantage and, he pleaded his innocence with Angela, that most of the bad press was as a result of his rotten family using his celebrity. Angela listened without asking questions. He looked so small and scared and despite everything, she could still only see him as a frightened and suicidal little boy - the fact that he was dressed in such a kiddie way; barefoot, floral pyjama bottoms and t-shirt only added to her concern. # He explained the video that had been uploaded and had caused the concern… and yes that was his mother showing how emotional she was about the situation and with a sniff added. “She should get an Oscar for that ‘caring’ performance.” He clarified that at his most depressed he fell in with a group who had recognised him and offered to help. However, all they were interested in was having ‘fun’ with this dejected celebrity so used and abused him in ways he’d really rather not talk about. Angela nodded, seeing how much pain he was in just telling the absolute minimum, she knew how bad it must have been. “I’d been walking the streets for a couple of days since they let me go… until you found me.” He looked at her. “I’m really sorry Angela but your kindness was the first time someone actually cared about me, not knowing who I was… it was fantastic… and I worried that, er, if you found out you’d like me less.” # Terry spoke a great deal about how much, in just the few days he’d known her, he saw there were kindness, empathy and understanding in a world which he’d been keen to leave. He told her that had she not turned up when she did, he would have jumped simply because he had nothing to live for. At the end of his story Angela knew more, understood more and didn’t blame Terry for doing and saying what he had. She wanted to look out for this sad young man and all that he’d described tugged even more on her heartstrings. His life had been rotten, it needed a drastic change, she was more determined than ever to give him the new start he so craved. Finally she looked him straight in the eyes. “OK Terry, er, Gordon, er, Mr Littlewood there is only one thing I need to know.” Terry looked scared but knew this moment was coming, the moment when he’d be kicked out and he’d have to sort out his own life without the influence of his guardian angel. “Do you still want a new start?” This wasn’t the question he was expecting and she’d asked it in such a quiet enquiring manner, not an ultimatum or in anger, it was more like a secret request. He was pleased and his heart skipped a couple of beats as he thought of a future… a future he was unsure of but at least he was going to get help from Angela in achieving it. He was happy. “Yes, that’s exactly what I want.” “Good,” Angela smiled. # The Blueline30 stayed in her bag. She had planned to administer the first dose in the final drink of the night. For the moment that had to be put on temporary hold as Angela thought about a course of action. “You’ll never get a new start if the police are looking for you so… I suggest you let them know you are safe…” “No, no.” Terry became a little agitated. “They’ll insist that my family gets involved and I don’t want that to happen…” “I realise that.” Angela was being very reassuring. She’d surprised herself with how quickly she came up with what she hoped would be a solution but first wanted to sleep on it, toss the idea around before revealing it to Terry. “You don’t have to worry Ter, er, Gord, er… no, you don’t have to worry. Trust me. I’ll be with you every step of the way and I won’t let your family, or the police, take you away.” It was silly really. He was actually over the legal age and could do what he liked. However, Angela still saw him as a little boy and the grateful look on his cherubic face didn’t detract from that image. Terry looked positively relieved at her comforting words. However, I think we need to sleep on it so… time for bed.” # She’d already laid out another disposable and a pair of pale blue plastic pants on his bed and whilst there had picked up Terry’s useless phone and hoped to get it to work. He was happy to see the protection and this time there was no resentment as he taped himself in and pulled on the sleek cover. Smoothing them against his groin he gave a huge sigh; one of relief, mixed with one of pleasure. He climbed under the fleecy blankets and bounced around a little on the inflatable bed as he got comfortable. Terry was a little more relaxed now he thought Angela was on his side and determined to help in some way. She popped her head around the door. “Terry, you’ve been through a lot so… I have this relaxing music I use if I get agitated or too many thoughts are rushing around in my head. I find it helps give me a good night’s sleep.” She plugged in the player and switched it on without Terry saying much but nodded his approval. Graham Griffin’s audio file started low. “I’m sure you’ll find it as beneficial as… well… it’s designed to remove nightmares and fill your head with relaxed thoughts as the gentle sounds register in your subconscious.” She said this in a rather airy, light-hearted, dismissive way as if she didn’t quite believe its qualities herself, but she was acting. She really didn’t need to go into any explanation, Terry was already very comfortable under his blankets and his smooth, slippery protection made him wriggle with delight. “Good night Terry, sleep well.” The door closed and the soothing tones and soft waves crashing against a beach added a calm and reassuring ambience to the darkened room. He fell asleep not knowing that although his nappy was soon to become a permanent thing; his days of sleeping on an inflatable bed were numbered. Meanwhile, his head was filled with suggestions and words of encouragement: He was very lucky, his mummy loved him, it was OK to wet his nappy, he was a very good boy. These thoughts circled his mind but the music was so appealing and relaxing it all made sense. # Angela’s workmen arrived early to make a start on the alterations to the bedrooms. Terry had only just woken up when he heard the knock on the door but didn’t know what was happening. Angela installed the workers in the spare room before looking in on Terry who was up and wondering what was going on. “Sorry about the noise. The, er, builders have arrived.” She said by way of explanation. Despite him standing dressed only in his night time protection, which didn’t appear to worry him at all, or that Angela could once again see he had filled his bloated nappy; he was more concerned with what was going on. He looked anxious again. “Sorry Terry, I was hoping to keep it a secret but, you know; now there’s little point in keeping it from you. The men are here to fix the spare room into a place more suited to your needs. A proper place to sleep and some space for… er… yourself.” Terry’s eyes lit up in appreciation. “Oh mum… er… Angela, thank you, thank you… how… fantast…” He rushed up to her and hugged tightly. “That’s so nice.” He weakly whispered… again overcome with emotion. She patted his soaked nappy. She liked this intimacy and loved the feel of his soft and slippery protection. He, also enjoying the situation, held her for quite some time. There was a warmth and understanding in her that Terry craved. Ever since that first touch, when she guided him down from the bridge, he’d desired her kindness and approval. Never had he been a recipient of such natural affection and in truth thought he was both lucky but undeserving. He didn’t want anything to change that dynamic… and now he was getting his own room, the signs were for an auspicious future. Angela broke into his thoughts. “It’s a nice day. The men don’t want us under their feet, so why don’t we get to work on making sure the police are no longer searching, or people worried, about you?” # As the workforce got stuck in redecorating, laying new carpet and building a large crib and playpen Angela guided Terry out into the back field to make their little video. She’d taken Terry’s phone and recharged it hoping that was all it needed to make it work; she was pleased to see it operated just fine once the battery was full. Angela had also spent the night doing her own research on Gordon (Little) Littlewood and was amazed at just how famous he was… once was. She was appalled at some of his antics and laughed at some of the stuff reported he’d done on the reality show. Yes his small stature and baby looks had certainly helped make him a winner - shame that it hadn’t lasted. # “Do you still have access to your Facebook page?” Terry wondered why she was asking such a question. “I think so, I haven’t been on for such a long time, I was getting way too many nasty comment I stopped using it.” “I understand that but, do you still have access?” He still didn’t completely understand. “Look, what we need to do is for you to make a little movie using your phone camera. You need to tell everyone that you are sorry that you’ve caused such a worry but that you’ve been trying to avoid being in the public eye. You’ve been depressed but now you’ve met up with some people on the same wavelength as you so are happy leaving the limelight to those who want it.” He was beaming from ear to ear. “Does this make sense?” “Angela, that’s brilliant… I can say what I like. Maybe emphasise I don’t want to waste the police’s precious resources, I’m avoiding my terrible family and that I want to disappear completely and have no wish to be searched for because I’m now happy away from the press and pressures of… everything.” He gabbled. Angela was pleased that he’d cottoned on so quickly and was enthusiastic to do his piece. She was also surprised at just how good he was at coming up with such coherent thoughts and expressing them into camera (she supposed it was probably something to do with the reality show he’d been on). They found a rather inconspicuous area in the overgrown field behind Angela’s home and rehearsed his piece a couple of time before she held the camera and Terry performed his bit. # The spare room was being quickly transformed. The team worked speedily and had the room exactly like Angela requested; pale yellow walls, pale blue ceiling, and light-eliminating blinds. The construction of the crib was easy to slot together and screw firmly into place, as were the closet, draws and the changing table. The playpen took slightly longer with wooden bars circling it to keep baby safe and securely in place. The last things they installed were the thick plastic mattress in the crib and a similar, though much larger one to cover the entire play area. Both areas were now slippery, soft, comfy, baby-safe and waterproof. Soon everything was looking good and all but complete; Angela herself would add the finishing touches. The piles of nappies, the colourful plastic pants, baby clothes, bottles and containers of soothing oils and powder, the room would smell of a well looked after baby. Images of babies in nappies were planned for a border to stretch all the way around the room as were smiling cartoon animals to match some of the bedding she’d already ordered. She couldn’t wait to install the mobile she’d bought when first expecting all those years ago. The room would be a wonderful haven for a happy baby. # Gordon Littlewood was suddenly in his element. He wanted to put an end to the police activity but thought they might need a good motive to stop looking. He took a great delight in listing the reasons why he was disappearing and laid the blame squarely on his scumbag (his word) of a family. He wanted to move the spotlight from him and onto that nasty group of tormentors who’d made his life hell. He wanted to make sure that the next round of newspaper headlines was about them and not him. He let rip. Comforted by the wet nappy he’d never removed, he enjoyed having such power. His mind raced to put all his grievances into a tight little two minute segment. Angela held the camera but couldn’t help notice that throughout his tirade to camera he wiggled and constantly played with his cumbersome groin… it was if he was finding comfort, inspiration and support from his nappy. The camera didn’t show that on screen. He wasn’t sure why but seemed to have gained confidence and awareness in himself and as a result, a nappy, wet or dry, was something he wanted and liked to wear. There was a happy glow about him now. He was buoyant and alive and this transferred itself onto the little video. He still looked like a young teenager but his words had been damning for his family and his desire to disappear seemed to make a great deal of sense after what they’d put him through. # Gordon was able to upload straight from the phone to his Facebook page and with a hug and a sigh felt that was the end to that part of his life. Angela checked to make sure his little video was correctly and completely installed on his page and with a look of relief congratulated him on a job well done. At the back of her mind she hoped that if they tried to trace back to the phone it would prove authentic but useless. Angela and Terry (he was still Terry to her) celebrated with a bottle of soda each and a feeling of total liberation; they toasted to a better life and a new start. # The line that was often repeated by members of the public was his reaction to the sordid video that had been placed on social media and had caused this search in the first place. “Those men did some awful, unforgivable things to me but that was as nothing to the lifelong suffering and abuse my family inflicted.” He finished the piece to camera wishing every one well and hoping that they would find the happiness he had found. Although it sounded like he’d joined a cult, the fact that he’d done nothing illegal brought any police involvement to a close. As an offshoot, it also increased Gordon’s profile and a desperate desire by reporters to get the ‘real’ story about Gordon Littlewood. The Facebook video was soon trending and became one of the most watched YouTube clips. His family were ridiculed and ferociously castigated in the press; the very press that had been so quick to vilify Gordon now held him up as a victim. New stories about him appeared - anything to cash in on his name now it was back in the public arena. An exclusive and syndicated interview would have netted him another small fortune but he was unaware of this interest because Blueline30 was now flowing through his bloodstream. # Once they’d confirmed the video had uploaded correctly Angela took the phone, removed the SIM card and tossed it into the undergrowth. “There, now they can’t track you down or annoy you anymore.” She gave him a conspiratorial smile, which he returned with a hug. “Thank you.” They toasted their success with a cooling fizzy drink, both relieved that it was now all over. Angela looked up into the sunlit sky and then back to Terry. “Things are going to be different from now on,” she confided. “Everything is about to change… for both of us.” # The spiked soda was already working and the unexpected loss of bladder control made Terry suddenly stand still wondering what was going on. The soft hissing sound of pee adding to his already full nappy, together with the sudden vacant look in his eyes, meant that Blueline30 was working as promised. Angela was well prepared. She’d brought a bag with various items she knew would be needed. Terry stood doubting what was happening but could no longer comprehend anything. His body shivered and a tear came to his eye, something was wrong, something had… He was no longer able to control his body and, as his nappy filled, all he could do was sob. Taking a change mat from her bag Angela spread it out on the ground and helped the confused and immobile teen down onto it. She relieved him of his soaked disposable and for the first time, set about cleaning up her baby. “There, there sweetheart… I’ll have you all clean and tidy in a moment.” She looked down at a naked Terry and realised that there needed to be a few cosmetic changes to his hairy little body… but all in good time. Angela loaded a disposable with extra soak pads and then taped the thick garment into place before pulling up some bright cartoon vinyl pants. Terry didn’t appear to know what was happening, his limbs, floppy and uncoordinated, offering no resistance as she went about dressing him. A colourful childish t-shirt and loose fitting cotton shorts added to making him look even younger than before. “Who’s my Sweetums?” She cooed and kissed his forehead, whilst patting reassuringly on his bulging padded groin. He looked so cute but there was still a slight strained, unhappy look on his face with weepy eyes and a cry not very far away. She took out the final emblem of his new life and slipped a soothing pink dum-dum between his lips. Within a short space of time, Terry/Gordon disappeared replaced by a nursing little baby Joshua. A new name and a new start, Angela wondered, if anything could be better. The Beginning ##### The End
  3. The adventures of Alex Who was Alex? Well Alex was what most people thought was a young man entering in the big wide world, free from school and the restraints that they had held over him. For many years he had been told what to do, when to do it and always by others. He had grown up under the strong influence of his mother, whom he loved dearly, but he could never bring himself to tell her his deep down secrets and desires. Alex had been late developing into the young man he was growing into, he was shorter than most, well everyone for his age, his voice had never broken and a genetic disorder had meant that he never grew body hair, only his head held the natural blonde locks that matched his mother. He had been slow to be potty trained, still wetting at night after control during the daytime had been achieved. He was just told by his mother that over time it would sort itself out, but his nigh time wetting would be taken care of by her. So for many years after, night after night, Alex's mother was there to make sure he went to sleep in a nappy and plastic pants, then as time moved on a disposable nappy. Alex's mother was a hard working lady, well respected in the business community, with many friends, but still loved her son more than anything else. She was 6ft tall and literally towered over her son; she made sure that she kept fit, using the gym in the house and the pool on her days off and at weekends. Having made a success of her business at a young age, she always made time for Alex, her mother helping to look after him while he was still a baby. By the time that he was ready for school, she was the one to take him and pick him up every day. This would seem odd to a lot of people as it carried on until he left school, some would have thought him a little mummy’s boy, had it not been for the fact that they lived in the countryside outside the main town and off the bus route. He had his friends in school and got on ok with them, more so with the girls if he where honest about it, but rarely did one ever visit his home, sleepovers being out of the question as he felt too conscious about the bedwetting. When he was younger, at nursery school, he had a few parties as wetting problems happened with a few at that age, so he didn't stand out from the others. So Alex was now free from the restraint of school and just about to turn 19 years old, his mother had asked him if he wanted a party, but he never really was the party person. Instead he asked if he could have a vacation somewhere quiet away from the world, but by the sea, where he could just chill out and relax away from everything. There he would have time to think about what his future held, decide what to go on to do regarding work or further education. But also he would have some time alone to let his little side out. This was Alex's big secret that he hoped no-one had found out about, or if they had, they had not said anything to him. Deep down, Alex was still that little boy, he had never really grown up and loved all the time he spent with his mother, he missed the time when she looked after him night after night. But over time he had become used to getting himself ready for bed, it was only natural that as he grew he would take more responsibility. He wanted so much for his mother to do this, but could never build up the courage to ask. So here he was going away on his own for the first time without "mummy", but it would give him chance to wear his nappy during the day if he wanted. He would have them with for night time use, so why not try them during the day as well; maybe he would get those feelings back from when he was younger that he craved so much. His mother was not overly surprised when he refused the offer of the party, so was more than happy for him to have his holiday that he asked for instead. Unknown to Alex, his mother had begun to realise that deep down she was missing having her "little boy" around. She loved looking after him when he was younger but as time went by, she knew she had to release the aprons strings a little and let him develop. His mothers had become a success in the computer industry with her own business, so giving Alex a computer for his school use fine, but she never let on to him that she could remotely access it. So from time to time she found herself checking up on what he had been researching, then purely by accident one day she found one of the sites he had been looking at, then the links to some of the stories he had been reading. She could see that he was reading about "little ones" who still had their mummy even when they were grown up, or little ones that had found and sought out a new mummy. As much as this hurt, she knew that to push and question him straight away would be a mistake, causing her to push him further away or worse still lose him. She decided that he could go on his vacation, let him think for a while but then let him decide what would happen next. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- So the day arrived for Alex to board his coach and take the trip. He was filled with both excitement and anticipation; he was unsure what the next few weeks would hold for him but hoped that he would make some decisions that would set him for the future. He knew there was a job for him with his mums company, but at the same time if something else was out there then that would be better, unless he decided to return to college or university. His mum had made the travel arrangements, booked his coach ticket, decided on the little holiday town he would be staying, even found him a nice little guest house to stay in. Unknown to Alex, it was a old friend of his mums that ran it, a best friend from school and college that moved there a few years earlier to take over a family business. She now ran it by herself and was only too pleased to keep an eye on Alex for his mum. She had been told about his little night time accidents so made a few preparations in advance. "Alex" said Leslie his mum, "I need to tell you a few things about your trip before you leave, so come and sit down with me for a moment before I drop you off at the bus station". Leslie sat at the table with her son, reaching out and taking his hand. "Now you are going to the seaside as you wished, it’s not too busy there, just lively enough to keep you occupied. I have booked you into a nice little guest house that is run by an old friend of mine called Val from college. Now don't panic but I made her aware of your night time accidents, I didn't want you getting all wound up and embarrassed". Alex didn't know what to say when his mum told him, he was mad that she told someone else but could see that it actually made sense, even if it was going to be embarrassing when he met Val. "Val told me that she would take care of everything so you don't need to worry" said Leslie, "She will meet you at the bus station in the resort and take you home. She said she will let you settle in and then give you the tour around before letting you do whatever you want to relax". "So make sure you have a good time, be good for her and hopefully I will get to come and visit you later in the week. I have packed everything for you and sent plenty of money ahead to take care of anything you might need". What Leslie didn't mention was that she had added a few extra things into his suitcase, something that she hoped he would like after reading and looking at his favourite pages on Alex's computer history. She had bought him a new dummy with a teat suitable for adults, along with a cloth nappy and some plastic pants. She knew that it was a risk but just hoped that he would accept them and not be scared. If she could have her little boy back then it would make her the happiest mum in the world. "Thanks for all of this mum" replied Alex, "I know telling Val was for the better, even if it makes me feel awkward and embarrassed when I meet her. It will be nice if you can come visit later in the week, you deserve a break just as much as me". So with his things packed, Alex jumped in the car with his mum and headed to the coach station for his trip. After a big hug, cuddle and a kiss, Alex walked onto his coach and took his seat, waving goodbye as the coach pulled away, leaving Leslie with a tear in her eye, waiting for the moment she would be with her little boy again. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Alex relaxed as soon as the coach pulled away; he was on his way, looking forward to getting away for the summer and chilling out. He had become so wound up finishing school, learning never came natural to him like for some of his classmates, he had to really think hard about everything. He had gotten to the point where he was now feeling a bit mentally drained. He sat in his seat watching the world going by as the coach ploughed its way across the country, stopping at various cities along the way to collect other people. He hadn’t really travelled that much in his younger life, his mum always working hard but he would never blame her for this. He knew she wanted him to have the best they could. Finally it was getting close to lunchtime, that meant the coach would take a break and he could get off and take a break, stretch his legs and get a bite to eat. But more importantly get a chance to use the toilet. He had almost wished he was wearing one of his night time pull ups, the drinks his mum had given him for the journey, combined with the several mugs of tea at breakfast made him quite needy for the bathrooms. As soon as the coach stopped he was straight off and heading towards the bathroom area at the service area, the last thing he needed to see was the short queue of people in front of him. He figured that another coach must have gotten in just before they arrived; this was going to be an anxious and awkward wait. Finally he found himself at the front; he dashed into one of the stalls, unfastening his jogging pants as fast as possible, and then lowering his underwear but not before a little dribble came out. In one sense he was happier being in a stall, his mum’s choice of underwear for him was not the best. They could be described as unisex at best, no opening at the front and very plain. He had gotten used to her buying things like that for him over the years; he barely even noticed the pastel colours she would choose. He just used to make sure he wore the white ones whenever he was doing any sports in school. Finally he was sitting on the toilet, able to relieve himself from all those drinks he had consumed so far. He pulled his phone out of his bag to check if he had any messages, the only one being from his mum. It simply said “Love you baby, hope you have fun”. Seeing this from his mum made him feel all warm inside, she often called him baby, he never thought anything of it. He then checked his journey progress and found that they were just short of halfway to his destination. Bearing that in mind he wondered if they would be stopping once more or not, beginning to wonder whether he would be best in one of the pull ups in his bag. This would let him relax a bit; he had dribbled while going this time, so maybe it was for the best. He quickly removed his jogging pants, then “panties” before slipping on one of his pull ups, then pulled his panties back on, thinking they would help keep the pull up in place, before putting his jogging pants back on. Part 4 With himself finally sorted, Alex made his way out of the stall and into the main washroom, walking slightly slowly, now conscious of the pull up he had on. He knew that they were completely covered but still had that feeling that everyone could see it. He washed his hands and then made his way out, trying to tell whether of not his pants where rustling, but the noise in area due to the large numbers of people masked anything he could hear from his pants. He had a walk to the food area and bought himself a sandwich and a drink, before making his way to some of the seating area outside. It was such a nice day, the sun was shining and it was quite warm so why not eat outdoors for once. He found himself a spot on the grassed area but made sure to keep an eye on the time, the last thing he wanted was to miss his coach. But he could see it from where he was sitting so it would be ok. Alex loved to watch people, see them going about their business, but so many doing the same thing but not noticing. He quietly ate his lunch, sitting on the grass in his shorts, the air blowing around his legs. He forgot the fact he was wearing his pull up, his shorts flapping in the breeze; occasionally flapping so that the edge of it would show. He carried on assuming that no-one was any the wiser, not seeing what he was wearing. Sitting at a picnic table across from him was Wendy Johnson, a school nurse at a private girl’s boarding school. She too was on a holiday break, travelling by coach to a nice quiet resort by the sea, looking forward to some nice relaxing fun. She couldn’t help but notice the young man sitting alone on the grass across from her, he was different to the others, they where businessmen and lorry drivers. But she saw him, small for his age but quite content and happy. She wondered where he was going, what he was doing. Having spent the year with nothing but girls to look at in every direction, she was happy to look at the cute young man. Alex finished his lunch, looked down at his watch then saw it was time to go back to the coach, but as he was geeing up he noticed the lady at the picnic table, she was looking at him and smiling. Getting up he felt the pull up against him, but that only let panic set in, he was directly opposite her, had she seen something, was that why she was smiling. He didn’t know but was glad to be going back to his coach knowing he would be alone again. He got up, walked back across the grass, trying to avoid eye contact but couldn’t, she smiled again at him, he moved quicker wanting to be back at the coach. He got back to the coach and began to board when he noticed the other cases now sitting at the side of the coach. He looked towards the driver and asked what was happening, “Nothing to worry about young man” replied the driver, “we just have a few more passengers coming on board, the other feeder coach has arrived”. Alex thought nothing more of it, he climbed on board and went back to his seat, he put his hand luggage bag back onto the seat next to him, then leaned back waiting for the other passengers to get back. He was minding his own business, when a figure appeared by the seat next to his where his bag was. Looking up he saw a lady standing in the aisle, when he saw who it was he nearly wet himself. It was her, the lady from the bench; there she was, looking down at him, “Excuse me young man, is that seat taken” she asked him, still with that smile on her face. “Errrr, no” replied Alex with slight panic in his voice, “I will just move my bag for you”. Alex took his bag off of the seat and placed it by his feet, not noticing the top was slightly open, he was still surprised to see the lady. Part 5 Wendy took her seat next to Alex, the colour just starting to re-appear to his face after his shock. He sat there quietly wondering whether he should say something, but at that time he was simply lost for words, what could he say, what should he say, he didn’t know what she had seen if anything at all. Wendy sat there next to Alex, she loved the expression on his face when she turned up next to him, she was by no way a mean person, but she thought he was such a sweet little thing. Her whole year at the girl’s school had made her realise how much she had missed males, but there was something about this one that made her curious. She had seen the tell tale edge of his pull up when sitting on the grass, it was something easily recognisable to her, many of the girls in the school had need to see her as the nurse she was. “So young man, what is your name, how far are you travelling” said Wendy, deciding it was time to start talking with her companion. “Eeerrrr, my name is Alex” he stuttered out, “I am on the coach until it reaches the coast; I am going for a break there through the summer. Wendy was delighted to hear this; she too was travelling to the coat and knew they were headed for the same destination. “Well I am very pleased to meet you Alex, my name is Wendy Johnson” came the response, “I too am travelling down to the coast for a holiday. The girl’s school where I work as a nurse has broken up for the summer, so I decided I needed a holiday”. Alex was relaxing a bit now, but the thought of having her next to him for the rest of the journey was not that thrilling. He was taken back a bit when she told him what she did for a job; it just wasn’t expected at that point. The thought of having a nurse next to him made him think once more about the pull ups, he knew that a trained nurse would only have needed the slightest glance to recognise them. “It looks like we will be spending the journey together Alex” said Wendy, once more looking at him with that smile once more. “Now why don’t you give me that bag of yours, I can put it up on the luggage rack with mine, and then you will have far more room for the journey”. Alex was left with little choice and couldn’t reason his way around it, it would give him more room for his legs. So he reached down to grab his bag, but as it was lifted the zip sprung open and there in plain sight was his other spare pull up. He tried to quickly close his bag so it was out of sight, but he could see that Wendy had already spotted it. Wendy calmly took the bag from him, zipped it up and proceeded to place it in the luggage rack. Alex had sat back down in his seat, not knowing what to do or say at that point, it no longer mattered if she had seen it before, now she would know. “It’s ok Alex, there is no need to be ashamed” said Wendy softly as she sat back down, “lots of people have to wear pull ups and nappies, for lots of different reasons. I am a nurse so it is nothing new to me”. Alex was left stunned, he knew now that she had seen him for definite now, his pull up must have been showing while sitting on the grass area. Alex was brought back to his senses by the coach starting up and leaving the service area, a few more passengers had joined but not enough to fill the coach, yet she decided to next to me he thought. Part 6 Alex sat thinking for a moment, now taking the occasional glance at Wendy, studying her more closely. She appeared about a similar age to his mum, but noticeably taller than he was and very good looking at the same time. He thought only pretty school nurses appeared in naughty boy’s dreams. He decided that he should try and explain his situation more clearly, he didn’t want her thinking he wore the pull ups all of the time. “I don’t usually wear pull ups, it’s just that I am on a long journey and my mum gave me a lot to drink” said Alex quietly, hoping that no one could overhear him. “I occasionally need them at night, but with the traffic being as it is these days, I didn’t want to take a chance after the service stop”. Wendy turned and listened to him while he was speaking, thinking how sweet it was of him to try and explain everything. She knew quite well that he could have a genuine reason for using them, but it was just the fact that he looked so cute in them when she saw him. “There is no need to worry about it little one” replied Wendy, grinning and chuckling at Alex, “I knew there was some genuine reason for you wearing them, you just looked so cute and innocent sitting on the grass with the frilly edge of the pull up showing”. “I am only teasing Alex, I am sorry if I offended you, I hope you forgive me, I just want some nice company for the rest of the journey”. Alex was a bit taken back, but decided that Wendy seemed a nice person deep down, even if she was enjoying teasing him. Was it worth not getting along for the rest of the coach journey, it would only be a matter of hours and they wouldn’t see any more of each other. “It’s ok Wendy, I didn’t take offence” replied Alex, “But I never realised they had little frilly edges on them” he laughed, “I really hope my mum never bought me the girls ones”. Wendy began to laugh with Alex, her hand patting him on the leg, she so wanted to lift the edge of the shorts and touch his pull up, but she feared he would be scared off and that was the last thing she wanted. Deep down she had missed not being a mother to anyone herself, she went to university then trained as a nurse then got the job in the school, things such as relationships and settling down had passed her by. So over time she had begun to wonder whether she could find someone that she could give her special attention to, a man, a young man, but someone like Alex would be just perfect. Alex was feeling a bit better now they were laughing about it; he was relaxing, actually starting to like Wendy a bit. A nervous thrill went through his body when she touched his leg, it was something he had never had from a woman before, he had never come close to having a girlfriend. Still laughing and joking, Alex lifted the edge of his shorts to reveal the edge of the pull up, “there you go” he said, “see they are not frilly at all”. But when he looked he could see that they were a bit puffier than his regular ones. He wondered how this escaped his notice before, but he was in such a state and rush in the toilets so he didn’t get caught, it made sense he did notice. “Thanks mum” he thought to himself, “what other surprises have you got for me”. Wendy caught sight of it once more, thinking that it looked so much like some of the ones worn at the school where she worked. It was natural for her, but to see it on a boy was something different, offset against his soft white hairless flesh it looked so nice. “Ok, well maybe no frilly, but slightly girlish you must agree” said Wendy, now gently rubbing his leg. “You have such soft skin for a male Alex, I know lots who would adore to have legs like yours, it’s such a shame to keep them covered up”. Alex was now getting quite aroused at the touch from Wendy; never could he have imagined that events would unfold like this. He could feel the front of his pull up starting to tent, but to cover it with his hands would have given it away immediately, he could do nothing, and he was stuck. He had no way out but now he didn’t want one, her touch was driving him wild, his lack of girl experience was showing; he was far too excited to think straight now. Wendy could see the effect she was having on him, it was becoming more and more obvious, she wondered how far she could push him, was he really so shy with girls, he really was the perfect little creature. She leaned closer to him, then whispered in his ear, “You really love this don’t you, you need this, you are wearing your pull up because it excites you as well”, “I can see the effect it is having on you, relax and let nurse Wendy take care of you”. Alex was unable to resist, he needed so much to be able to release, to release at someone else’s touch and not his own, for it to be at the hands of a woman, at this moment for it to be Wendy. Part 7 Alex was having feeling that he had never experienced before, but they where ones that he was enjoying, he could feel himself growing within his shorts. Just the simple touch of Wendy’s hand on his leg was doing this to him, he knew that she had him under her control but he was quite helpless to do anything about it. He could feel the pressure building up within him, he would not be able to last must longer, but what was he to do, he wasn’t sure but shortly he would pass the point of no return and find out what she planned. Wendy was feeling so good with herself at this point, she had him all worked up at just the touch of her hand, she moved it higher until it found the edge of the pull up. She too was getting excited at the thought of what was to come, could she really do this, could she make him loose himself within the confines of his pull up. She gently stroked his pull up, her hand inside his shorts, but always making sure that no one around them would become suspicious of their actions. She continued to rub her hand on little Alex, slowly and softly, feeling the tension growing within him, she knew it would happen, and then with a sudden shudder it did! Alex tried to hold on but it was no use, his body shuddered softly and then he felt himself release in his pull up. He could feel the little creamies leaking from him, pooling around his pee pee and little parts, it felt warm but the sensation was so good. It was obviously not his first orgasm, but it was in this way, making him feel embarrassed and humiliated, but at the same time so aroused. “Oh you sweet little thing” whispered Wendy softly in his ear, “I never thought my touch would make that happen, but I am overjoyed that it did”. “I will give you a moment to compose yourself, and then I think we had best have a go at cleaning you up and changing you without anyone knowing”. She let Alex calm himself down, holding his hand softly, feeling the last little trembles running through him. Then she released him, stood up just to grab her bag from the luggage rack, before sitting down again. Her back pack was one from the school, she had a few supplies with her as a couple of the young ladies from her school had travelled to the coach station with her, and she always looked out for them. They then went their separate ways, the ladies back home and she on her travels, where she boarded her coach that eventually brought her to Alex. She opened the bag and retrieved a box of wipes, a largish towel and a fresh pull up. Alex was a bit surprised to see these items come from her bag, but when he saw the pull up he was unsure whether to be scared or excited. It was a pull up just like normal, but it was the colour and design that startled him, pale pink in colour with little butterfly patterns. “Well I did say that I would take care of everything” said Wendy looking down at Alex, “don’t worry about the colour; they do just the same job as yours do”, “I am sure they will look so cute on you, your girlish soft legs deserve some girlish pull ups”. Alex looked at her but knew he couldn’t say anything, people would suspect something if he caused a scene, so decided that to cooperate would be the best course. He lifted up slightly in his seat allowing Wendy to lower his shorts, before then sitting down and removing them completely. He was now left in a pull up, one that was full of his own creamy mess. Wendy tore the sides, finally lowering the front revealing the young man’s little cock. She was feeling all giddy seeing this, it was so small, and how could someone his age be so undeveloped, there was practically no hair around it. Alex felt so embarrassed at this point, he had been made to have an orgasm in his pull up, now sitting on a coach seat in it with the sides torn apart, his little parts exposed to her. His bigger problem was that he loved the embarrassment and more so the attention, he was experiencing feelings he couldn’t explain. She gently wiped him clean with the baby wipes, making sure she checked everywhere, then dried him off with the towel. She wanted to apply baby powder but that would have been too risky in this situation. Wendy removed the old pull up from under him, folding it up and tucking it away in her bag, then she opened the new one for him, placing the new pink girls pull up at his feet, guiding them through the leg holes. The final touch was to bring it up his legs and secure it over his bottom, before once more hiding it away in his shorts. PART 8 (apologies for getting a name mixed up, Alex’s mum is called Leslie, hope you are all enjoying) Alex was now entering completely new territory, nothing like this had ever happened before, he wasn’t really sure how he should be feeling. All that he was sure about was that the experience he had just had was quite amazing, something he wanted to happen again and again but not on the coach. He was disturbed from his thoughts by the sound of his phone ringing, he wondered who it was while fumbling through his shorts pockets. He opened it up to find that it was his mum, she was checking up to see how he was getting along. He was pleased to hear her voice as he spoke quietly to her, he was missing her but excited by his new adventures. They chatted only briefly, she would speak longer once he was alone in his guest house with Val. As he closed the phone and said “Goodbye mum, love you”, Wendy looked across and saw the picture of his mum still showing on the screen. Wendy was left stunned, surely it could not be, but she was sure it was. It was Leslie from college, “Oh my god” she thought, Alex is her son, I have just done that with one of my best friends little boy. Wendy recognised the picture as they were both still friends and on Facebook, she decided to speak to Alex about it, better now that having him find out later. “Alex” she said tentatively, “I take it that you where taking to your mum on the phone, do you mind if I see the picture again, I couldn’t help notice it before”. “Yes it was mum” he replied, “I guess you can see the picture, why, what is wrong” he said opening it up to the contact page again, then showing her the picture. “Nothing is wrong sweetie” said Wendy, looking once more to be certain. “Oh my, I was right, it is her” said Wendy, “tell me is your mothers name Leslie, she went to St. Mary’s Girls College after she finished school”. “Yes her name is Leslie” replied Alex, “I think that is where she went to college, why do you ask, what is wrong”. “Nothing is wrong I promise” said Wendy trying to calm down Alex, placing her hand on his leg again. “I have to tell you that your mum and I are old friends from college, we are still in contact via facebook today, we still keep up with each others careers”. Alex looked shocked when he found out, he had just been made to orgasm in his pull up by one of his mums friends, what would she do and say if she found out, he didn’t know what to say. “There were three of us that used to be best friends in college” said Wendy, “your mum, me and a girl called Val. I think she moved to the coast somewhere”. When Alex heard this it all kind of made sense, he was pretty certain that the person he was going to stay with was the same Val that Wendy was now talking about. His mum told him that she was a friend and trusted her to look after Alex, he thought that it might be good to phone her and tell her who he was sitting next to. “Bare with me a moment please Wendy” said Alex as he pressed the button to call his mum “Hi mum” said Alex when his mum answered, “nothing to worry about, I am safe and ok, I just have someone sitting next to me that you might want to chat to”, Alex then gave the phone to Wendy. “Leslie, Leslie Jones, is that really you” said Wendy, “It’s me, Wendy, from facebook, it’s such a surprise to find myself sitting on a coach next to your son, he is such a cute little thing”. Alex sat and starred out of the window for a while, letting Wendy have a chat to his mum, only picking up on the odd thing, “yes he is fine”, “oh don’t worry about that”, “no little accidents”. The last little snippet made his eyes turn back toward Wendy, looking at her having a good idea what they are talking about. “Well it has been great talking and hopefully we can meet up soon” said Wendy to Alex’s mum, “I will take good care of him until we get to Val’s, bye for now”. Alex said a quick goodbye to his mum, her final words telling him that Wendy would look after him until he got to Val’s, she trusted her totally. Part 9 “Well young Alex” said Wendy, “it looks like we will be seeing a lot more of each other than we both thought”, “Your mum is going to speak with Val to see if she has availability for me as well, then we can have lots of fun over the summer”. Alex wasn’t quite sure whether this was going to be a good thing or a bad thing. Yes he liked Wendy and enjoyed what had happened between them, but he was hoping to get some time to himself to be able to rest, relax and chill out a bit. Before he had chance to say anything to Wendy, his phone was ringing with the picture of his mum showing on the front of it. “Hi mum” he said when answering, “what’s up, what do you want, I have only just finished talking to you”. “Nothing to worry about sweetie” replied his mum, “just pass on a message to Wendy for me” “Tell her that I have spoken to Val and everything is sorted, there is a room waiting for her and I will be joining you later once I get finished up here”. “Okay mum, no problem, take care and don’t overdo things” replied Alex, “I will let Wendy know”, “Bye for now, love you mum”. “Love you too sweetie, take care and be good for Wendy and Val” replied Leslie, thinking how sweet her little boy was; she wanted him back, her little baby boy. “That was my mum on the phone again” said Alex looking at Wendy, “she says that everything is sorted with Val, there is a room waiting for you to stay in and she will join us later”. Alex decided not to mention the part about being good for her and Val; he thought that it would give Wendy the illusion that Alex had to be with her all the time. He wanted his own time when he could get it, to be able to do what he wanted, when he wanted, in his regular underwear and not in pull ups, or worse still the pink pull ups given to him by Wendy. Wendy thought to herself that things could not be more perfect, should would be staying with an old friend; have Alex staying in the same house, then hopefully the three best friends being reunited where they could concentrate on Alex. Little did Alex know but it was no coincidence that Wendy had found him, Leslie had told her where his coach would be stopping. Leslie had arranged for Alex to be staying with Val, as she knew Val would be only too happy to help her with her need to get her little boy back. She had told Val about his bed wetting and told her of the little surprise she had put in his suitcase, just to make sure that Alex did not try and dispose of it. By the time she was joining them, she hoped that Alex would be in pull ups and nappies full time, not really knowing what was happening to him. Alex leaned back in his seat, watching the world going by; completely unaware of what was in store for him, looking forward to his well earned break. Without even realising it, his hand had slipped to his lap where he was slowly rubbing across his shorts, his fingers then moving the material so that he was able to touch his pull up; the soft pink pull up that Wendy had put him in. Wendy was watching him all this time, seeing him play with the edge of the pull up was getting her aroused, she saw him slipping further and further into the sweet little one that Leslie wanted him to become, but he was totally unaware of it. She put her hand on top of his, just as he was playing with the pull up; she hoped he wouldn’t be startled too much. He looked down, only then realising what he had been doing; he was now blushing; the redness filling his cheeks in embarrassment. Wendy slowly moved his hand and placed it on her leg, and then slowly moving it up and down, she wanted to push him further, make him want to be with her. She finally moved his hand to rest between her legs, wondering what sort of reaction this would bring, had he ever been with a woman before. She was rewarded with a noticeable bulge showing in his shorts, she began to wonder if she could get him to orgasm once more, but this time in his girls pull up. Part 10 Alex was now growing bright red with embarrassment, he was unable to control the reaction in his shorts, he wasn’t even touching them and neither was Wendy, but the feeling he had just touching Wendy was like electric flowing through him. He was unable to control his emotions and this was obvious for Wendy to see, she knew she was being unfair playing with the emotions of Alex, but needed to get some release for herself. With her hand still firmly on top of Alex’s, still resting between her legs, she needed to know something, she needed to question him. “Alex my little sweet” whispered Wendy into his ear, “Have you ever been with a woman before, have you ever touched one, it’s ok, you can be honest with me”. Alex was not surprised to hear this, considering the delicate situation he was in, but what could he say, how could he admit to her that even though he was 18, soon to be 19, he had never had a girlfriend, let alone been with a girl before. He had been kissed by girls, but only because he was such a sweet and caring boy when around them. He looked up towards Wendy, their eyes meeting, he wanted to say something but just couldn’t, and he just gently shook his head from side to side. Wendy had a feeling what his answer would be before even asking, but she just needed to know from him. She wanted him to have his moment at some point, but now would not be that time; instead she just removed both their hands from her legs. Holding him closely, she looked into his eyes, “Don’t worry about that little one, we will make sure that at some point you get to enjoy the experience”. “But for now, do you need to use your pull up, did little Alex have fun last time, but I am sure you would love to have some fun in your little pink pull up”. While Alex was thing whether or not he could go through with it again, the coach driver made an announcement. “We will be arriving in the next hour at the final stop, this will be the place for all passengers to leave the coach, I hope you have had a good journey with us today”. Wendy saw this as an opportunity to help Alex once again, “There you go sweetie” she said to him, “soon we will be arriving, then we will be off to Val’s guest house for our lovely holiday. So if you want to have a little fun we can get you cleaned up at Val’s”. He hadn’t thought about Val for some time, he had never met her, but he had wondered if Wendy knew her as well. His mum told him that she was a friend of hers and she would look after him once he arrived, but that was before Wendy entered the equation. He knew his mum had made arrangements for her to stay as well. All he could think was that his holiday was certainly going to be different. Alex had come so far in just a few hours, he loved being made to cum in his pull up, but now he was in a girls pink pull up, this would feel so different, but he thought he needed to try, the feeling felt so good to him last time. He looked at Wendy, and then simply said “yes please”. Wendy felt so pleased, he loves the emotions set off within him, maybe this will be easier and more fun than Leslie thinks, and her little boy would be putty in her hands once finished. “Okay sweetie, let me help you achieve what you need, just lift up slightly, I think you will enjoy it better”. Alex didn’t even think about it, he lifted his body allowing Wendy to lower his shorts, leaving him sitting there in just a pink pull up. She put her arm around him, drawing him close to her, then placed her other hand on top of his pull up. She then slowly started to rub the front of it for him, feeling him growing within. Without realising Alex’s hand was now playing with the edge of the pink material, rubbing it and flicking it between his fingers, all the time enjoying the touch of Wendy on his front. He was moaning softly, shivers running through him, unable to control his feelings, unable to stop himself from getting closer and closer to erupting once again. “Come on my sweet little Alex” whispered Wendy, “let yourself go, let your emotions out, empty yourself into that cute girly princess pull-up, let those feelings come out”. Alex could not hold out, he had no choice, but surprising himself he erupted into the pull up at the moment Wendy mentioned the words “cute girly princess pull-up”, it acted like a trigger, fluid flowing from him, the front of the pull-up getting slightly darker with the wet spot forming before him. Part 11 Wendy was feeling so happy and pleased with herself, she knew that the main goal was to help Leslie achieve her wishes, but she was going to make sure she had her fun along the way. Leslie had told her she could play with her little boy as she would have to wait until she joined them, but Leslie thought that it would be easier getting Alex to do whatever they wanted if he was getting some fulfilment himself. With her hand now resting on his pull up, Wendy looked at him, “Aww, Alex sweetheart, you are such a good boy, I bet that feels all nice doesn’t it”, “But we need to get your shorts back on, we will be arriving shortly and Val will be there to meet us”. Alex was so much out of it with his own personal enjoyment; this brought him back to his senses. He quickly pulled up his shorts, wanting to be covered up ready for when they stopped in the bus station, he knew people would be moving around so didn’t want to arouse suspicion. Wendy could see him trying to make sure he was all covered up again, she thought it so sweet and innocent, but by the time they had finished with him there would be none of it. He would not care who saw him and where he was, he would be that little boy for his mum and her friends. Within minutes the coach was pulling into the bus station, people were up and about, rushing around the coach trying to get their things together. Wendy made sure that Alex stayed still in his seat, letting everyone else start to leave until she was ready to leave. Eventually they got up out of their seats, Wendy passed down Alex his back pack from the luggage rack, then brought hers down, and then after checking they had everything, they walked down the front of the coach and then got off. Alex was now for the first time for as long as he could remember wearing a pull up in public, but not only that, he was wearing a girls pink pull up, one that was all damp inside because of his own excitement. He followed Wendy away from the coach, heading towards an area where some people had gathered to greet friends that had travelled. Alex did not know Val by sight, it had been quite some years since Wendy had seen her friend, but when things had settled, there was only one lady left standing there. Wendy went over towards her, “Val is that you, it has been such a long time but you’re still so tall and elegant”. “Hi Wendy” replied Val, “it has been so long but Leslie sent me a few pics from your Facebook so I would recognise you”. They had a warm embrace before Val turned her attention to Alex, looking him up and down, “Well hello sweetie, you must be my little guest for the next few weeks, it’s so good to finally meet you, and your mum has told me so much about you”. Alex went to shake her hand, but Val just put her arms around him, pulled him close and hugged him tightly. He could feel her arms around him and her hands then giving his bottom a little squeeze, if only to confirm her knowledge of him. When they stepped apart, Wendy and Val started loading the luggage in her 4x4, giving Alex chance to clearly look her over. She was taller than both Wendy and his mum, maybe a bit older as well, long flowing dark hair, slim body with large breasts that pressed against her tight clothing. If it had been in any other situation he could even have found himself attracted to Val, she was older yes, but so pretty. This was going to be a lot harder for him now, Wendy had him wanting her, Val was just as pretty and she would be looking after his special requirements for night time. “Right then Alex” called out Val, “no day dreaming, get in the car, then I can get you and Wendy settled in, I am quite sure that you could do with a bath or shower”. Alex went over to the car where Val had the back door opened for him, Wendy already seated in the front. He was a bit surprised to see a 5 point harness attached to the seat, but with a few boxes on the other seat had no choice but to get in. “Oh I am sorry about this Alex” said Val, “I had my niece staying last week; her mum insisted that I had the harness fitted”, “It should fit you; she is quite big for her age whereas you are small for yours”. Before he could say anything, she was securing him in, including fastening the crotch strap up between his legs. Part 12 Alex was left speechless as he was fastened into the back of the car, a position that unknown to him he would become accustomed to in the not so distant future. He thought about protesting but knew that if he caused any trouble, his mum would find out. While everything was going on, there was still one thing in the back of his mind, his mum had made the arrangements and he could never bring himself to upset her in any way. He sat quietly in the back of the car listening to some music playing, whilst up front Wendy sat chatting with Val, he couldn’t make out what they were talking about, but occasionally thought he heard his name being mentioned. It was only a short ride before they pulled up outside a large house at the end of a road, just off the main seafront, but looking out over a beach that appeared quite secluded. Val and Wendy climbed out of the car, before Val came around to his door and opened it, he had tried himself but found the child lock in place on the door. He had to wait for Val to release his harness; it fastened in a way that made it impossible for him to reach the locking point. She went to release him but not before looking down at his shorts, unknown to him they had ridden up enough so that the edge of his pull up was now showing. “Come on sweetie” said Val releasing him from the seat, “let’s get you inside and settled down, I am sure that you could do with a bath and a change out of those”. The last part was said as she had her hand on his pull up, rubbing the edge of it. He went to the back of the car to collect his case, but not knowing what little surprises his mum had packed in there for him. His usual underwear had been replaced with much thicker terry cotton pants, ones that would be better described as a pair of training panties for toddlers. Then there was the usual pull up which he wore for sleeping in at night, but the special surprise was the cloth nappy and plastic pants she put in there, one just like those he had been viewing on-line. They made their way into the house, Alex was impressed with what he saw, very large hallway, very well furnished but all looking slightly feminine, but at the same time very homely. From his position in the large waiting area, he could see out over the sea, the beach looked very private but that was perfectly ok with him. Wendy had already gone up her room by the time Val had collected Alex’s room key, “Come along Alex, let’s go find your room, I am sure you will, it is right next to mine, so I can keep an eye on you like I promised your mum”. They made their way up the first flight of stairs, then along a corridor after going through a door marked private, “It’s ok Alex” said Val, “I just wanted to make sure that you get some nice peace and quiet, sometimes the guests can be a bit noisy”. Finally they reached a door marked with a little sign saying “ALEX”, which was a bit of a shock to him, he hadn’t realised how much trouble Val had gone through. The door was unlocked by Val and Alex was greeted by daylight once again. Before him stood a vast room, with a large double bed against one wall, directly opposite was a large TV mounted to the wall, then a dresser with plenty of drawers for his clothes. There was also a large dressing table with its own chair, but to his surprise in the corner a desk with a laptop computer on it. “That was a present from your mum for doing so well at school” said Val as she saw him looking at it, “through that door over there is your own private bathroom, the other door leads to my room but it is locked so don’t worry about that”, “The last door over there is the walk in wardrobe, but I think the dresser will be ok for your things”. “So let’s get you unpacked then you can have that nice warm bath that we both know you need”. Unaware of its contents, Alex lifted up his case onto the bed, but as it landed he thought he heard something rustling, Val came over to him, putting her arm around him, “That noise is only the protective mattress cover I put on the bed for you, your mum did tell you that she told me about your little problem and the last thing we want is for your bed to get wet. We can deal with a wet sheet or two but not a wet mattress”. He did remember what his mum had told him, so in all fairness it was to be expected, but it was just the shock of it, he just looked at Val and smiled. He started to open the case, then once open he undid the luggage straps inside it, removing the towel off the top. Directly underneath where his pull ups, all laying next to each other, which Val picked up and then walked over to the dresser with before laying them in one of the drawers, next to more pink ones which she already had prepared. He removed his t-shirts himself only to find the new underwear selection his mum had packed for him. At first he was unsure what they where, but having given the shirts to Val he quickly picked a pair up, only now understanding what they were. He had seen them on some of the sites he looked at but never imagined he would have some himself, especially not so many. Val came back over to him, looking at what he was holding, “Oh my, aren’t they the cutest little panties ever, so thick and sensible for a sweet boy like you, we will have to take care washing these, we don’t want them losing all that puffiness do we”. With that, Val took them from him and then places them in the dresser, the next drawer down from his pull ups. Alex then removed the next layer which contained some jeans and some more shorts, only to finally reveal the final surprise from his mother. There in plain view was the thickest terry cotton nappy he had seen, resting next to a pair of pale pink plastic panties that where covered in see through organza, with fine lace edging. For Alex he could see straight away what they where, it was something he had looked at so many times before, something he always wanted to try but never had. He was stuck in a trance until Val rested her hand on his, before looking at him, waiting to see if he would say anything. A few moments later with Alex still quiet, Val picked up the nappy and pants, removed it from the case and placed it on his bed next to the pillow. She closed the case, put it under the bed then looked at him, “Now you get undressed, I will go and run the bath. We can discuss the nappy later; there must be a good reason that your mum put it in there”. Part 13 Alex was speechless, he couldn’t believe that his mum had done this, he was trying to work out in his mind what would have made her do it, was there any way possible that she had found out his secret. In his mind he had been so careful, he never left his computer switched on, it was locked with a completely unique password. But while he was still thinking and trying to work things out, he had completely forgotten to get himself undressed, Val returned and caught him day dreaming. “Now come on Alex sweetie, I was hoping you would all ready and undressed ready for your bath” said Val in a sweet and motherly voice, “I can see that I am going to have to keep a firm eye on you in the future”. Before he had chance to start, Val was helping him remove his clothing, the bath was already full ready for him. Off came his t-shirt and shorts, leaving him standing there in just his sock and the cute pink pull up that Wendy put him in. Next off came his socks, just leaving him standing there in that pink pull up. Next thing he knew there was a flash of a camera; he turned to see Wendy standing the doorway taking a few snaps of him. “Forgive me Alex but I just had to have a few pics” said Wendy, “after all, it was me that put that on you”. But before Alex could reply, Wendy was off and gone. She needed to send those pics to his mum. Val took him by the hand and led him into the bathroom, then slowly tore each side of the pull up, before slowly pulling it away from his body. All the sticky cum was now stretching from him to that soft pink material, but the little strings broke away and he was now completely naked. Val looked at him and thought he looked so sweet, she could see now why Leslie wanted to get her little boy back again. Apart from his head, she noted that his body was practically hairless; he really was so young looking for his age. She would make sure that when the time was right, she would have all those stray hairs removed, he would be as smooth as a baby. “Come on sweetie, stop dawdling” said Val, “let's get you in the water before it starts getting cold, I will be back shortly to check on you”. With that Val helped Alex into the water and then gave him a large sponge to wash himself with, before leaving him alone to enjoy the nice hot water. He sat there for a while trying to take in what had happened over the last few hours since those services on the motorway. He knew things had changed, some of the things he wanted where starting to happen, but not quite in the way he expected. His peace was soon disturbed by a returning Val, but now she had a long length PVC apron on, her hair tied back out of the way. She came into the bathroom with a large fluffy white bath towel and put it down on the vanity unit. “Just as I thought” she said, “I leave you here to wash yourself and once more I find you day-dreaming, I think that I had best take care of things”. Without another word, she grabbed the sponge off Alex, added some all over baby wash, and then proceeded to wash Alex from head to toe, not even blinking when she got to private parts. She simply grabbed hold of his pee pee, and then washed it all over, top to bottom. Once she was done she had him stand up in the water, then she proceeded to wash between his legs, running her soapy fingers all over his bottom and between his cheeks. Alex was enjoying the touch once more, he wanted to say something, he was a young man and old enough to wash himself, but his natural instinct was to let her take over. All too soon for him it was over and she was taking his hand to help him out of the bath, then wrapping his soft skinned little body in the large fluffy towel. She dried him off in a motherly way, taking care to ensure he was totally dry, before leading him back into the bedroom. “Now I think it is still quite early, so let’s get you some clean underwear out, then get you dressed and I think we can go and get some dinner”. Val thought about using the nappy but decided that bedtime would be a far more appropriate time for its introduction to Alex. Instead she picked a pair of his thicker underwear from the dresser, ones she knew where actually training panties. She added a bit of powder to his private area, and then helped him into the panties, pulling them up making sure they were nice and snug. Next she gave him a t-shirt and shorts to wear, both plain white, followed by some small socks and then his white trainers. He loved the touch of Val while being dressed, she was stern like a mother would be, but at the same time so soft and gentle with him. He was once more getting aroused in his panties, something that didn’t go unnoticed to Val, but this would have to wait until later. “Come on sweetie, let’s go and get you some dinner, then you can have a look around the place, you might like what you see”. Apologies to all who have been reading, I got a bit snowed under with work so this had to take a seat on the backburner. Hopefully I will have more time to write once more. Chapter 14 Val took him by the hand and led him from his bedroom, back down the corridor they had come along. It was only just dawning on him that he was not going to be eating dinner in private; he would be going to the main dining room where all the other guests where eating. He worked out that the guest house was not huge, but it was full so there would be quite a few people there, probably all wondering who the young man all dressed in white was. Val had a few guests that were staying for the summer as well as Alex and Wendy, she was sure that they would want to meet little Alex at some point. When they reached the dining room, Wendy was already there sitting at a table, he could see the other place setting so knew that he must be joining her. As he made his way across the room he only really found his eyes meeting with two other ladies sitting together, both looking about the age of Val, wearing sleeveless tops and trousers, one dark hair and the other a blonde. He thought they were quite attractive even though they were older, but looked fit and trim at the same time. They smiled as he walked passed them before taking his seat with Wendy, the only two in the room that made eye contact with him. Val could see they noticed little Alex, “I see that Hannah and Angela have noticed you sweetie” said Val, “they are staying all summer just like you, they come every year for the summer season, selling their clothing at a stall in the summer market. When they are off they love to keep fit, I am sure you will love to meet them at some point”. Alex was ok with the keeping fit side of things, that is why he was always so slender, but he did wonder what they sold, assuming it to be ladies clothing, but he would find out another time. “Now don’t you look a handsome little boy” said Wendy, drawing Alex’s attention back to her and Val, “you look so sweet all dressed in white, we must make sure you have a nice big napkin to keep you clean”. That was when Val reached around him, putting the dark pink napkin in his lap, before tucking another in his shirt collar, draping down his front. Val then left Wendy and Alex to bring out the first course for everyone. They both enjoyed some tomato soup, and then chicken with potatoes before dessert was served. Everyone except Alex had cheesecake, but he was given ice cream with little sugar sprinkles on the top. He wondered why at the time but loved ice cream so didn’t bother to ask. With dinner over, Wendy retired to her room to do some work she had brought from the school, leaving Alex once more in the care of Val. “Now then sweetie” she said to him, removing his napkins and wiping his mouth and face, just like a mother would to a little child, “Why don’t we go for a little walk and I can show you the beach and the seafront”. “Do you need to use the bathroom first” she asked him, just loud enough for Hannah and Angela to overhear, causing a little smile and giggle from them. “I guess I better had” replied Alex, the last thing he wanted was to be caught short. So standing up Val once again led him back through the dining room, before taking him to his bathroom. But what shocked Alex was that she went in with him and without a word, lowered his shorts and training pants before pushing him down onto the toilet seat. “It's ok Alex; I have had a son of my own, so I have seen it all. Now you go pee pee for Aunty Val, I did promise your mummy I would take care of you”. Alex was lost for words, he didn’t know what to say, what to do, so he just sat down and did his best to let his pee flow out. He stood up and was about to pull his pants back up when he got a look from Val that said just one thing, hands off! So instead he just stood still and let her take care of things. She then wiped his little cock softly, before sprinkling some baby powder over it, then sliding his training panties back up. Now she was smoothing them out, rubbing him gently to get a reaction from him. It worked, she was now feeling a little bulge growing in his pants, and Alex was wriggling slowly at her touch, so she carried on. She then had him step out of his shorts, leaving him standing there in just the training pants, socks and trainers. While still rubbing him she reached into a cupboard and pulled out a pair of clear plastic pants, wanting to put him into them as soon as possible. “Now come on sweetie, be a good boy for Aunty Val, lets slip these onto you then we won’t have anything leaking through that we need to worry about”. He was like putty in her hands, the feeling flowing through him once more that he had experienced with Wendy. He put one leg then the other into the pants, before Val slowly lifted them up his smooth legs, pulling them into place. She now need to reward him she thought, let him see how good he was for letting her do this to him. Val now had her hand rubbing and caressing the front of him, her other hand now inside the back of his panties, holding his soft pink botty cheeks. A stray finger slowly edging towards his soft little hole, she knew she would have that one day soon. “Come on sweetie, show Aunty Val what a good boy you are, let it all out, you know you want to cream you soft terry panties, especially now you are safe in your plastic pants”. Alex was now beyond the point of no return, he wanted to release so much, Val had done the same to him that Wendy had before. Then suddenly he tensed up and just as Val’s finger touched his little hole, he squirted into the training pants. “Oh you perfect little darling” said Val to him softly, “I bet that felt so nice didn’t it, I bet you are glad we put your plastic pants on, such a lot of wet sticky cream would have soaked through your new training pants”. Chapter 15 Alex was left standing there with emotions running through his body like nothing he had never felt before. Val had made him feel so special, he wanted to thank her but felt too embarrassed to say anything, he had enjoyed it but it should have felt so bad. He looked at her but just could not bring himself to say anything. Instinct told Val that she had him all mixed up inside, he had been dressed as pure and innocent as possible but still in adult clothes, well on the outside anyway. Then without any fuss she had taken him into the bathroom to use the toilet, before getting him all worked up and making him cum in his little training panties. “Come on sweetie” Val told him, “I think you need a little bit of fresh air to cool you down and let you get a breather”. Val took him by the hand and led him back out into the corridor before heading outside, but not before collecting a small bag. It held a jumper for both of them in case the air got a bit cool, but they where, unknown to Alex both in pale baby pink. She also had two rain capes in there as it had forecast the chance of a shower later in the evening. On the way out through the door Alex passed both Angela and Hannah, both of them giving his bottom a little pat on the way through the door before giggling. It was as though the sound of his plastic pants was echoing to them; he began to wonder if they knew already, or if not, how long it would be before they found out. Leaving the guesthouse entrance, Alex once again found himself hand in hand with Val, well more so Val taking his hand. With every little step he took he could feel the damp patch in the front of his pants pressing against his skin, he knew that if it weren’t for the plastic pants there would be a large wet spot showing. He knew that Val had left him this way for her own enjoyment, but maybe for his own humiliation. But after a while he had gotten used to the feeling and carried on as though nothing mattered. Val carried on walking trying not to look down on her sweet little charge, but she kept having the odd little glance at him, seeing the conflict in his face, looking at the picture of innocence, still dressed all in white. They approached one of the shelters along the sea front so Val decided it was time to sit down and add a layer of clothing now that the sun was setting. Val sat down and lifted Alex onto her knee, the size difference between them making the job quite easy. “I think it’s time for a sweater for both of us sweetie” said Val, “we don’t want to catch cold, your mummy would never forgive me”. “Here we go” said Val reaching into her bag and pulling out two sweaters, “I hope you don’t mind that I got matching ones for us, they where the first ones I grabbed out of the cupboard”. Val tried to make it sound like a coincidence she had picked two pale pink sweaters, but that had been her plan all along. “I guess it doesn’t matter” replied Alex, “it’s not as though mine is a girls or ladies one”, not really knowing one way or the other just making a logical assumption. “It does feel really soft though” said Alex, “it will keep me nice and warm”. Val proceeded to dress Alex in his new sweater knowing full well that it was a girls, it was also a mix of lamb’s wool and angora, designed to be super soft on smooth skin. She knew only too well that it would tingle the soft blonde hairs on his arms; what few of them there were. She then proceeded to put her own on, before giving Alex a small carton of juice with a little straw in it. When they set off again, Alex once again hand in hand with Val, they looked like mother and child, from a distance they could have been mistaken for mother and daughter with Alex dressed in pink and white. Val now understood more and more why his mom wanted him back as her little one, he was so unassuming and innocent with regards to the big wide world, he needed the close love and attention, and so far that is what he had been getting. Alex finished his drink while walking along, Val pointing out small things along the way; the best part of the beach; where he could swim and where to get the best ice cream. Alex tried to pay attention but was having a bigger problem, the need for the bathroom. The little mess he had made in his trainer pants earlier, combined with the carton of juice now meant he needed to visit the bathroom. “Erm Aunty Val” said Alex, wondering what to say, “is there anywhere with a bathroom nearby, I need to use one”. Val thought for a moment, wondering whether it was too soon to have Alex wet himself, she so wanted to but decided that outdoors would be unfair to him. “Come on sweetie, there are some toilets further along” she said, “can you be a good boy and hold on for me, it’s not far”. Alex had little choice but to carry on hoping that he wouldn’t leak anything, he was now quite relieved to be wearing the plastic pants. They soon reached the bathroom but there was a sign on the door of the mens room saying it was out of order, saying the next was about 15 mins away. He knew he could not hold for that long so rather than take a boy into the ladies; Val opened the door to the baby change room, knowing it would be empty this time in the evening, then pulling Alex in behind her. To avoid adults using this room as a toilet, there was only a potty chair in the corner suitable for a child, so Val told Alex he would have to use it. To stop him getting his white shorts dirty by touching the floor, Val insisted that he take them off first. So he soon found himself sitting on a child’s potty, wearing only his trainers and socks with his white polo and pink jumper. With Alex looking down, Val took the opportunity to take a quick picture of him, before sending it to his mum. “Are you all done sweetie” said Val bringing him back to his senses, “stand up so I can wipe you dry”. Val took hold of his little cock and gently dabbed it dry with some paper, still seeing the remains of the shiny cum glistening on his skin. “I think that we will have to give someone a shower when they get home, you really did fill your panties for Aunty Val didn’t you, you where such a good boy”. Those words from Val only had one effect on young Alex, I made him excited once again, but all Val did this time was to clean him further with his cloth training pants. When she finished, she held them out and looked at Alex, “You can’t wear these back home, they are far to damp for your delicate skin” “I am afraid that you will just have to wear your plastic pants under your shorts, but I am sure that you will be ok” “Come on; let me put them back on you”. Val slid the plastic pants back up his legs, fitting them over his bottom and pulling them up at the front, but his now semi stiff cock pointing upright beneath the soft PVC. She then helped him back into his shorts, fastening them up, and then patting the front of them. “Come on sweetie” said Val gathering their things, “time to head back I think”. The first few steps Alex took where the strangest ever to him, the soft PVC now caressing him with every step he took, making him harder and harder. But Val just gently smiled at him, wondering how long he could hold on for. Chapter 16 The light was beginning to fade as the sun started to set out over the sea, the temperature still relatively warm but the need for the soft jumper Alex was wearing justified with the sea breeze. It was the first time he had really noticed the small resort he would be spending his summer in, somewhere he could feel safe, already finding himself being very intimately cared for by Val and Wendy. As they carried on along the sea front back towards Val’s guesthouse, Alex found himself getting more and more excited within the confines of his plastic pants, the soft smooth PVC encasing his little private parts, rubbing him slowly with each step he took. Val knew full well the effect it was having on little Alex but was not letting up and carried on walking, her hand gripping tightly to that of Alex, making sure the pace was kept up. As they approached the shelter they stopped at on the way down, the sky clouded over very quickly from the land, a few droplets of rain starting to fall. They just made it in time before the rain got heavier; joined at the same time by two ladies that had come from the opposite direction. It was only when they all met at the same side of the shelter that Alex could see it was the two ladies from the guest house that had spoken to him earlier; Hannah and Angela. “Hello there sweetie” said Hannah, surprised to see Alex standing there, “don’t you look all nice and warm in that soft pink sweater” “I might have to ask Val where she got that, I would love one like that myself, it looks so soft and girlish, maybe Val will take us shopping for one”. Val looked down at her little companion, she loved how embarrassed he would get but still not say anything. “I think I can find time to show you where they came from” said Val, “it would be a good idea to get another for Alex for these cooler summer evenings, maybe one in lemon or white, what do you think Alex”? Alex was caught with nowhere to go, he had to be good and didn’t want to anger Val, even though the colours she mentioned where just as childish and girlish as the pink one he was wearing. “Maybe it would be a good idea” replied Alex, “it does feel nice and warm”. He answered as best he could hope that in time they would forget about the idea. “It looks like this rain is set for the evening” said Angela, “I do hope you have a coat to keep your soft wool nice and dry Alex”. But before he could answer Val had her hand in the bag she was carrying, “I thought I would bring these just in case” replied Val pulling out a folded up PVC raincoat, “you never can tell with this sea air”. Hannah took the coat from Val and opened it up, letting out a pleasant smile and little giggle when she saw that it was pale pink, but still see-through. “Come along Alex” she said, “let me help you on with this then you can be on your way, back home to nice warm bath before bedtime”. Hannah held the coat out while Alex slipped his arms in without any arguments; it was soft and smooth, and quite figure hugging to him. Hannah smiled to him as she closed the front and did up the buttons. Her hands smoothed it out around his body, only then did she hear the rustling of his panties, those plastic ones that had caressed him all the way to his present location. Val could see that Alex was getting embarrassed again, his shorts slightly tenting at the front again, she wondered if he would react to Hannah touching him the same as when she did. “Please excuse me for a moment” said Val, “I need to make a phone call, and I just remembered I had forgotten to order something for tomorrow”. “Now Alex, you stay here with Hannah, I will be just around the corner”. All of the phone call talk had been an excuse made up by Val, but none of them knew that apart from her. Once Val was around the corner, Hannah sat down on the bench and lifted Alex onto her lap, holding him close with one arm, her other hand now resting on top of the bulge in his pants. “Do you like your plastic pants sweetie” she whispered to him, “I bet they are so soft and smooth rubbing on your little pee pee, have you already been naughty in them”? Alex just looked at her and nodded, he knew that without anyone stopping her, he would soon have another mess in them. Hannah now had her hand inside the shorts and was playing with him, rubbing him slowly, telling him quietly and softly that he was such a sweet boy. “You are going to make the perfect little one for your mummy” said Hannah to him, something which he secretly wanted but had still never let out. “Now be a good little boy and fill your panties for Aunty Hannah, let all that boyish little cream out”. This was getting too much for him, his body tensed up more and more with each touch from Hannah, until she whispered one last comment, “You will be doing this lots and lots when with me, I guarantee” That sent Alex over the edge; he began to spurt more of his creamies into the panties. Chapter 17 Hannah held Alex close while he did his best to regain his composure, there was a grin on her face from side to side, enjoying so much what she had just put the poor boy through, but now looking forward even more to the next time she play with him. Alex was coming back to his senses when he felt Angela run her fingers through his hair, “Awww, such a sweet little boy” she told him, “I can’t wait to go swimming with you tomorrow”! Alex new nothing about this but felt strangely comfortable with all the ladies he was now acquainted with, no matter what they seemed to be doing to him. He had been through so many emotions so far but all of them so pleasurable. Val had finished her so called phone call and re-appeared from the other side, but she had been watching Alex without him knowing, loving every moment of it. But now was the time to take him home and get him settled for the night, he had had quite a day so far and must have been exhausted. “Come along little one” said Val, “I think it is about time we were going, I am sure that you will have plenty of time to play with Hannah and Angela”. Alex just blushed at the thought, wondering what Val meant, but his mind was brought back to the present moment as soon as he stood up. All that fluid was now gathering once more in the bottom of his plastic panties. His little balls now coated in the emissions that both Val and Hannah had coaxed from him. So finally with his pink PVC raincoat fastened up, his hood pulled up, Val took him by the hand and they set off back towards the guesthouse. The walk back was quiet, neither saying much, both getting covered in the rain that was still falling, but Alex quite happy to be dry in his coat, even if it was pink. Once safely back indoors, Val helped him off with his coat. “Well I think it is time for you to go have a bath” said Val, “I am sure that your pants must be quite full by now, I can’t leave you in them, now can I”. Val led him upstairs back towards his bathroom, to be greeted by Wendy coming out of her room, “Well hello sweetheart” said Wendy, “I hope you have had a nice walk”. “Are we going for a nice warm bath”? “Yes” replied Val before Alex could speak, “his little underwear didn’t last too long”, “But it is ok, his plastic pants managed to hold all his little messes, so I think it time to get him cleaned up before bed”. “Well I can’t let you do all the work” said Wendy, “you go and check that all is ok with the staff and guests, I will get Alex started with the bath”. Wendy took Alex to his bathroom, and then started the water running in the bath while she slowly proceeded to remove his clothes. Alex felt a little nervous as this was the first time Wendy had actually seen him totally naked. While she turned off the water, Alex was left to stand in just his plastic panties, the see-through PVC doing nothing to hide all the cumsie sloshing around inside. Wendy turned around to look at him, knowing full well what had happened, Val actually messaged her earlier to let her know what fun they had been having. “My oh my” she exclaimed trying to be surprised, “you really have been enjoying yourself haven’t you”. She spread a towel on the floor, then slowly lowered the panties from Alex, strings of white cum hanging from his skin, leaving his little cock and balls all shiny. Once he had stepped out of them she wondered for a moment, thinking would he taste it, but then thought that could wait for another time. “Right then, into the bath with you” said Wendy, “I will just wash these out in the sink then we can make sure that you are all clean”. Alex lowered himself into the water, sinking slowly under all the soft bubbles that now surrounded him, trying his best to wash as quickly as possible. He looked around for a sponge but there was none to be found, a washcloth neither, he now knew he would not be washing himself. “Right then little one” said Wendy, turning her attention back to him, now holding a large sponge in her hands, “let’s get you all washed and clean, then Val will be back to get you dressed for bed”. “But...but..but” stammered Alex, “I can wash myself if you give me the sponge, I am sure I can manage”. “Nonsense” replied Wendy, kneeling down at the side of the bath, “we all promised your mummy that we would take good care of you, and so that is what we will do”! With that she put her fingers in the bubbles and then brought some up and dabbed them onto Alex’s nose, causing Alex to giggle as he accepted his fate, he could never go against his mums wishes no matter how strange they seemed. Wendy then plunged the sponge in to the water, then brought it up to Alex’s chest and began to wash him, making sure that no place was left untouched. With the top of his body done, Wendy had Alex get on his hands and knees in the bath, where she proceeded to wash his bottom before turning her attention to between his legs. Alex was giggling like a little girl while this was happening; she had now found his ticklish week spot. She slowly washed every part of his little body; his balls, and then finally his little pee pee. He could not help it when it started to grow under her soft touch, but this time he would not be getting any relief from it, the ladies had decided that he had gone through enough today. Just as Wendy finished washing him, Val returned to the bathroom with a very large white fluffy towel in her arms. She could help but laugh when she saw little Alex on his hands and knees in the water, still with a big pile of bubbles sitting on his bottom. “Come on sweetie, it’s time to get you out before you get addicted to those bubbles” said Val, still chuckling to herself. She waited for Wendy to pour some water over Alex’s bottom, before helping him to stand up, then wrapping the big warm fluffy towel around him. “Now don’t you look all snug and warm in there” said Wendy, “I think I can leave you safe in Val’s arms for the rest of the night”. With that she kissed Alex on his head, and then left Val to dry Alex off and get him ready for bed. Leaving the bathroom and going back into Alex’s bedroom, the first thing Alex noticed layed out on his bed was the big white fluffy towelling nappy and the plastic pants that his mum had packed and sent with him.
  4. Victoria Davis arrived in NY and was alone. Scared. Excited. She had traveled from a small town in the UK to start the next chapter in her life, university, or as the Americans called it College. The first thing she noticed was the people. NY has every kind of person you can imagine, and with that, every smell imaginable. Some you don’t particularly enjoy and others you can’t help but relish. After passing through customs and finding her way through the maze of corridors in the big airport she found the baggage area. A sea of people stood before her. At 5’6 and a slender build with long dark hair she looked average, she was average and as such she was and felt invisible to the world. How would she make it here she thought, not just in NY but how on Earth would she be able to push through the crowd just to get her bags? She weaved through the crowded mass of limbs and clearly felt several possible gropes on the way and was all the more creeped out by one obvious man who leered at her and pursed her lips after he’d committed the offense. She felt awful, it was a reminder of what her cruel stepmother had told her before getting on the plane. “No one wants you except to use you for your little holes, don’t come back pregnant.” Victoria physically cringed upon remembering and a shudder ran through her body that she couldn’t help but notice made her feel aroused. She hated that witch but at the same time the man grabbing at her, the thought of being used, gave her pause. She didn’t want to be used like that, that meant she was disposable. She wanted to be used and cherished, not disposed of. Like a pet she thought… like someone’s beloved and cared for pet or like a helpless child is cared for by a caregiver, no say, no control, but loved. The luggage belt sprang to life and jolted her back to reality, the line of drab boxy luggage spilling out of the wall like waste from a sewer. Then she saw it, glimmering like sunset on water, her sparkly hot pink luggage. She had spray painted and glued and glittered it for days to personalize it. Victoria was a crafty sort that liked very girly things and always had ever since her mother had been replaced by that thing her father married. Why, why did he marry HER of all people she wondered as she grabbed the luggage from the belt and made a straight line for the door to get a taxi. Outside at last, she cleared her head and had found a taxi, gave the unpleasant man her luggage and the address of the shared home she was staying in and they were off. The scenery was nice enough, the man thankfully didn’t engage her as he was busy yelling into his phone in some unknown tongue. After a while they pulled up to a lovely home and Victoria approached the gate, butterflies in her stomach. This was it, Unive…. College… College, ok… hello, hi… yes nice to meet you, I’m Victoria… no… Vicky… I’m Vicky, yes, that should work she thought Vicky, no more Victoria, I’ll be different here, I’ll be Vicky and I won’t be lonely and invisible. She put her hand on the gate and pushed and crossed the threshold to her new life full of vitality and purpose and not more than 10 steps beyond the gate the sprinklers turned on and soaked her from her waist to her feet. She closed her eyes, clutched her luggage and looked up at the sky muttering one word, 'perfect'. She ran to the door to get out of the sprinklers and rang the doorbell. Victoria thought that she was a sight as a large man opened the door. She must have turned several shades of red as she stood there in her wet skirt and long socks and was inspected by the man in the door. She was unable to even bring up her voice to introduce herself. He looked her up and down and said, “So did the little girl wet herself?” giggling quietly to himself as he slipped the remote control for the sprinkler system back into his pocket. “Well you should probably get yourself in here so that we can change you into something drier.” He stepped aside and she walked into the house. He could barely contain the grin on his face as he closed the door. She will do very nicely he thought. He led her upstairs to change into some dry clothes. Into the bathroom, which he said would be hers. The entire bathroom looked like a little child’s bathroom complete with a stepstool and a set of My Little Pony cups, toothbrushes and accessories. Vicky changed out into some pink sweatpants and a t-shirt. She dropped her wet clothes into the little hamper and proceeded downstairs. Something smelled wonderful. She walked into the dining room to be greeted by the man who had just finished setting the table. He looked up from what he was doing and smiled. “That’s a lovely little outfit you have on dear, it looks great on you!” Vicky tried to explain to him that it was simply a matter of comfort that normally she was more put together but the man didn’t seem to listen. He sat down and introduced himself since things went so awry at the front door. “My name is Mr. Thomas, I’m the caretaker here. The other roommates haven’t arrived yet, you’re the first. Think of me as a jack of all trades, I run the house and it’s facilities, on special occasions I cook for everyone. You’ll be expected to clean up after yourself and maintain your hygiene of course… as Mr. Thomas spoke Vicky wandered off in her thoughts. He is still talking… blah blah blah whatever you’re saying I’m sure I’ll figure out. This place is pretty cool I’m glad I got here but what’s with him talking so much. At least he’s not gross or anything, much taller than most guys and broad, he is kinda cute I guess but for an older guy all scruff and a little grey on his temples. His arms are pretty big too, I wonder if he works out or if he’s married… boy he likes to hear himself talk a lot. “EXCUSE ME!” Mr. Thomas snapped slamming his hand on the table. “I asked you a question 3 times now and you’re off in la-la land.” Vicky began trembling in her chair because she wasn’t paying attention. Mr. Thomas stood up and she noticed a slight bulge in his pants and immediately looked away. He walked toward her and asked her if she had been paying attention. She could only shake her head. He put his hand on her shoulder and leaned in close. “I asked you if you washed your hands?” Nodding her head yes, she lied. Just as she was about to sit down, he stopped her. “Let me see them,” he said, and to her surprise Mr. Thomas reached out and pulled her hands to him. She was humiliated as he inspected her hands, which clearly had not been washed. “In my house,” he said, “little girls wash their hands before eating.” “I’m sorry,” she tried to explain but he would have none of it. “Now march right upstairs and wash your hands,” he scolded her, “And be quick about it, your meal is getting cold.” She quickly went upstairs to wash her hands and came back down. He again made her show him her hands before he would let her eat. Finally, she sat down to a very filling meal. They watched a little TV together and talked and then Vicky felt a little tired and was going to head upstairs. He said that her room would be the room across from the bathroom. Hhe also reminded her to brush her teeth, and that he would be up in a few minutes to check on her. She brushed her teeth as requested took off her bra and sweatpants leaving her in just a T-shirt and panties, and went to lie down on the bed. The light pink room looked like it belonged to a younger girl at one time and had stuffed animals and assorted books about the room. She looked over the side of the bed and saw something sticking out of the mattress. It was a Japanese erotic magazine obviously left here by the previous owner of the room. She looked at the pictures or women being taken control of by monsters and machines and eventually fell asleep on top of the bed the magazine falling to the floor. She was awoken a few minutes later to feel her panties being pulled off of her body. She tried to sit up and grab her them only to find her wrists to be bound to the top of the bed. “What the hell is going on?” Vicky asked as she quickly tried to scan the room. She saw that on the nightstand were bottles of baby lotion and powder, a pair of pastel pink plastic pants and what could only be described as an adult sized disposable diaper. She quickly flashed her attention back to Mr. Thomas who was now pulling her panties from her ankles. “What do you think you are doing?” she exclaimed as she tested the bonds that held her hands. “Well when I saw you today in wet clothesI figured you’d need some extra protection tonight,” he calmly explained. “This is an expensive mattress and I won’t have any little girls ruining it. I put your hands in those restraints just in case you tried to give me a reaction like this. Apparently it was the right move.”But I don’t wet the bed, sir.” she tried to tell him. “Really I don’t need diapers.” He stopped and looked at her, “I know a lot of little girls who think that they don’t wet the bed but still do. It’s OK I’m not ashamed of you. I just don’t want to take chances with this mattress.” His face seemed so sweet and he seemed to be upset to have to do this task. Being timid and used to being invisible it was nice for Vicky to feel taken care of but at the same time alarmed that this man didn’t ask, he just did. “I guess it’s alright,” she told him, “but honestly, I don’t wet the bed. You could have just asked me or couldn’t you put something on the mattress to protect it?” “Hmmm,” he said, “I’ll tell you what. Let’s make a deal. Tonight you wear diapers. If you keep them dry I won’t make you wear them again, providing you keep the sheets dry.” “That sounds fair I guess,” Vicky reluctantly agreed. “BUT,” he added “if I find you in wet diapers than you have to wear them two more nights for every one night I find you wet. Sound fair?” Now something should have clicked in her mind at this point. Something should have told her that she was getting herself way over her head here. But instead all she thought was that she knew that she wouldn’t wet the bed tonight and that would be the end of it. So what did it matter what happened if she awoke in wet diapers? She knew she wouldn’t. Even if she did feel the urge to go, she could always pull the diapers down right? So, like a fool, she agreed. Mr. Thomas smiled at her agreement and removed her restraints. He then proceeded to finish diapering her. He liberally applied lotion to her diaper area, which she had to admit felt good and after looking at naked women being pleasured in that magazine got her a little aroused. Mr. Thomas simply ignored it and proceeded to powder her bottom before finally securely taping up her diaper and pulling up the pink plastic pants. He then told her to stand up so he could check her. There was a little bit of bulk between her legs but it wasn’t too uncomfortable. “One last thing,” he said, “Hold out your hands.” She placed her hands out and she quickly slipped a set of hospital restraint mittens on her hands. At first she didn’t realize what they were and while she was looking at the odd garments on her hands he quickly secured them in place. “That will ensure that you don’t fool with you diapers tonight” he smirked. It was then that she realized that she couldn’t use her fingers or thumbs and that he was right, there was no way she was going to get these diapers off tonight. “Now off to bed with you,” he commanded. She rolled back into bed as he left the room. He came back with a plate of cookies and a small glass of milk. “You see, good girls who do what they are told get rewarded,” He said as he winked at her. She thanked him and proceeded to devour the dessert. He smiled and turned off the light wishing her pleasant dreams. About an hour later Mr. Thomas returned. He crept into the room with a small tray and looked at the glass of milk he had given her. All gone he thought to himself as he knew that the sedative he put in there would keep her out. He pulled back the covers exposing her diaper to his gaze. He then took what looked to be a turkey baster off of the tray. It was filled with a pale yellow liquid. Just water and food coloring he thought, but she won’t know that. He placed the end of the baster gently between her and her diaper and slowly emptied the contents into her diaper. He smiled a small smile as he watched the yellow strips on the outside of the diaper slowly change to blue. Tsk tsk tsk he thought to himself, looks like somebody has wet her diapers. He could barely contain his pleasure as he pulled the covers back up and slipped out of the room. “See you in the morning,” he quietly whispered into the room as he silently closed the door. Vicky awoke to the bright light streaming in through the window. Her head was groggy and she felt something funny between her legs. She then remembered that she had been put into diapers last night and it all slowly came back to her. But as her head cleared, she realized that she felt different then when he had put them on her. No…I couldn’t have! She quickly pulled off the covers. The pastel pants hid the blue lines indicating that her diaper was wet but as she pressed the diaper to her body there was no mistake, she had wet her diaper. She got up and began to panic. Maybe she could get it off and get a dry one on, or maybe he wouldn’t notice. As she got up, she realized that not only was she wet, but had to go again, bad. She reached for the doorknob but her mittened hands couldn’t seem to turn the knob. She remembered the knob being tough to turn before but now it was impossible. She thought about calling out to Mr. Thomas but that would only alert him to her wet diapers before she had a chance to fix it. She felt the urge grow. She couldn’t hold it any longer. She finally resigned herself. Well they were all ready wet, what would a little more hurt. She’d just wet them a little to relieve the pressure. Little did she know that he was watching her all the time from a baby monitor. He saw her stop and stand still and could figure out what she was up to. All that milk and the meal had to catch up to her sooner or later. So, just as she began to wet her diaper, he entered the room. She tried to stop the flow but she couldn’t she had to go too bad and there was just no stopping. Her eyes began to tear up at the humiliation of flooding her diapers in front of him. He walked over to her and gave her a hug. “There there”, he said, "it’s alright. That’s why little girls wear diapers. It’s ok. Shhhhh.” She held onto him and buried her head into his shoulder. He continued to comfort her and slowly moved his hand down to her crotch. Gently he began to stroke her now warm and slick diaper. He gently moved his hand up and down as he felt her spread her legs in her diapers. “There there,” he continued, “That doesn’t feel so bad does it? I’ll bet you like that. Your princess parts seem to like your wet diapers. See how you opened for me? Yes I think your princess parts like your diaper.” She felt her knees weaken as her arousal grew. She began to hold onto him for support as he stroked her diapered cunny faster and faster. “Are you going to make creamies for Daddy?” He asked. She was far too aroused and humiliated to respond. She could only whimper softly at his comments. “I think my little girl is going to make creamies for me. It’s ok. Make a creamy. Make creamies in your diaper for me.” He taunted her as his hand stroked her encased cunny all the faster. It was more than she could take. She felt herself explode into her diaper. Her body was wracked with spasms and she went limp in his arms. He gently laid her on the bed as her orgasm gradually subsided. He gently squeezed her diapered cunny causing her body to spasm once again. “That’s my good girl,” he said. He reached up and pulled down her plastic pants. He then undid her diaper and rolled it up neatly. She was still too exhausted to move. He leaned in and said “Did you make a creamy with your princess parts little girl?” She tried to hide her face behind her mittened hands. He slowly undid the mittens and pulled her hands from her face.”I asked you a question” as he sat down and pulled her up onto his lap, straddling him. Her breasts were sensitive now and her nipples ached. He gently massaged them and a moan escaped her lips. She couldn’t get her head straight what was happening Vicky thought. “Did your princess parts get all tingly and make creamies for Daddy?” She stared at him as he finished speaking and nodded, unsure how else to respond. He slipped a finger inside her and she gasped, he slowly slid it back out and pressed the coated finger to his lips and sucked at it. “Good girl, now go take a shower little girl and I’ll go get something for you to wear,“ he reassured her. She left for the shower slowly regaining her strength. He remained behind smiling to himself. "Oh yes,” he thought, “This one will work out just fine.”
  5. She woke up as usual, in a full wet & messy diaper & strapped to her spreader pants that usually never came off anymore. Her hands in her mittens tied above her waist due to her always touching herself & she knows Daddy & Mommy’s rule very well about that. Her face had dried milk to it hidden from her paci that was strapped around her neck. She also wore a type of goggles that made her vision blurry to make her feel more like a baby. She knew that Mommy or Daddy would be in to see her any moment due to the sensory pad she was laying on which beeped in their room to tell them baby was awake & moving around. Usually they would leave her there for about an extra 5 mins or so she can wake up still groggy & aware of her hypnosis MP3 still playing in her ears. Her life was micromanaged in every way & one of those ways was her sleeping habits. They had her sleeping most of the day & night through medication laced in her bottles. She was only allowed awake for about 8- 10 hours a day and during that time she was being trained for her other role… a sex slave for Daddy, Mommy & some of their friends. Daddy wants to mold me into his perfect baby sex slave & that has lots of training. It all started about 3 years earlier on a kinky site, he had named a lot of the kinks I liked & thought we would click, I didnt know how much we would click. He was married & was looking for a baby girl & I was looking for my forever Daddy, a Daddy that I would keep hopefully forever- I wanted to be a slave so that way I had to no option to leave him or leave the lifestyle, If I was going to do this, I was in the for the long haul. We had chatted for well over 6 months the before we finally met. He was from VA & I was in Florida. Mommy & daddy decided to go to Disney & meet the baby girl at their hotel & spend the day together. Due to all the meds I've taken throughout my new life, I only remember bits & pieces… I remember being put into 3 diapers & a booster in each one… I was then dressed in a loose tank top & a skirt overall. My hair in pigtails & my feet into hello kitty crocs. I was given a 1 liter bottle of juice (which was laced, as I later found out) that had a nipple at the end, & I was to drink like a baby bottle. Daddy said he wanted it all gone within 45 mins… which was about the time from the hotel to McDonald's for a quick breakfast & to the park. I remember being given more water & juice throughout the day & messing right after lunch. I remember at one point complaining to daddy that I wanted a change & he spanked the back of my leg so hard that I learned not to ask for a change any longer. Due to my asking for a change, daddy said I wouldn't be changed til bedtime instead of dinner time. After Disney, we saw each other 2 or 3 more times within another year, til I officially moved in with mommy & daddy… I remember I came up for a mini visit & daddy never let me leave again. I literally left everything behind in FL. That was about 1 year ago. I came up Friday morning, daddy was working til early afternoon, so mommy had come to get me from the airport, of course rules were that I was suppose to arrive diapered & decently wet. By the time we got home, Mommy added the mittens & made a slit in the 1 diaper & 1 booster I had on & added 3 more diapers, while I sucked on my bottle. Little did I know that Mommy had put my new cocktail of meds in that bottle that started my new journey that moment. That cocktail had a mild sedative, diuretic, laxative & a female version of viagra. Eventually, my sedatives became stronger, as I lost control, less diuretic, as daddy trained my ass, I was no longer on laxatives bc I was on a pure high fiber diet, however the viagra was slowly but surely increased as time passed by, in fact daddy found in Canada an injectable type of female viagra, that was 5 times more potent than a regular pill, daddy would inject it every 3 days & I was on a constant high of horniness but I was only allowed to cum when I was messed. Daddy had trained me to eventually associate pleasure with a messy diaper. I couldn't have an orgasm unless I was messy, so daddy or mommy or any of their friends could fuck me for hours, & I wouldn't know how to cum, but the minute I messed myself, daddy would play with the outside of my thick diapers & I would have to Hump myself to an orgasm. Depending on the day or hour, it could be as fast as 10 minutes or an hour. So back to the day daddy decided to keep me as his. When he got home, I was on the high chair being fed my bottle yet again after mommy fed me my new baby food. I was already full from all the bottles I was fed throughout the day, but mommy had to make sure I ate solids if not the meds would make me sick. Daddy asked if I was messy yet & mommy said no, that we were waiting for him. By this time I was crying because I did need to poop but mommy had a plug in me. So daddy pulled me from the chair & took me to my room… my room was a full nursery, with some extras for daddy's pleasure. As I was put down on the soft carpet, daddy started to give me the news that I wasn't going back home. He had arranged for my dogs to come up & eventually stay with us, but the rest of my stuff other than any diapers or toys was to be donated to a local Goodwill. I wasn't sure if I was happy or nervous or what. All I knew is my life was about to change to something I craved for so many years but was scared to do. But I had finally found that daddy that was ready to give it all to me & more. I was on all 4s on the floor waiting for him, as he walked around the room to get something but I couldn't see what. He brought out a weird looking glasses & headphones. The glasses looked like black leather goggles, tied tightly behind my head & the headphones were put on. My wrists were locked together in the front via my mittens & I could hear daddy come through the headphones… “Baby I want you to listen to me through the headphones, if you can hear me & understand, shake your head yes” & I did. By now, I realized I was a tad drowsy & couldn't understand why, thought maybe it was a long day, but it was only 6pm. “OK baby girl, so I will be sitting down on this chair & I want you to crawl closer. You are going to start listening to your training music & I'll come through every so often to give you instructions but you gotta remember this, because this will be your daily routine.” All I did was shake my head. So I crawled closer to daddy & some music started playing, it was making me even more sleepy, but then I heard daddy say for me to crawl all the way to his crotch, I was to play with his cock through his pants, & he asked me if I needed to mess, & I shook my head yes. He asked me if I was horny too, & again I shook my head. He then proceeded to tell me that if I wanted to mess, I had to work for it, once I messed he would let me cum. Rules were that I couldn't use my hands, only my mouth & teeth. So I had to work to get his fly open & pull his cock out of his pants, all while needing to poop more & more, I was practically crying, but daddy said the faster I get it undone, the faster I'd mess. As I started, I noticed it was hard to concentrate with the sound playing through my ears, it was telling me how I was to become a baby over time with no control of my life or my body, how I was suppose to behave & listen to mommy or daddy, but I felt so drowsy as well & daddy noticed how lazy I was, when that happened, I would feel him rub my belly & remind me I had to hurry if I wanted to mess before bed. Finally, I got his cock out, & I was instructed to suck it, suck it like if it was my bottle, but to take my time with it. Felt like 10 minutes in, Daddy reached out to the top of my diaper & put his hands in & pulled my plug out, I moaned from relief. Then daddy came through the headphones & said, “ok baby girl- go ahead & mess. Slowly. Make sure you push it all out, keep sucking daddy though.” So I did. As I messed it would slip to the front of my diaper as I was on all fours, & I just kept on messing. I didn't know how much I had in me. Finally, I stopped. Daddy asked if I was finished & I shrugged my shoulder, I think I did but thought I had more in me. He rubbed my diaper & pulled it in a way to make sure I had room to go some more. He then told me to try & push some more, at first there was nothing but eventually I was able to poop again, & I couldn't believe the load. My pampers felt extremely heavy & to make matters worse, I had to pee. Daddy gave me permission while he touched my diaper & felt the pee spread in the messy pamper. Once I was done, the voice & sound through the headphones changed. This time it was telling me how much I loved to mess my diaper & enjoy my messy state to the point that I want & need to orgasm every single time I messed. That nothing else mattered except I HAD to cum. By this time daddy started to rub my pampers against me & I was swaying side to side & working myself to an orgasm, I was horny after all but felt so gross, I was crying non stop. Daddy reminded me not to let go of his cock & that my crying would stop eventually once I got used to messing all the time. So of course, I'm sucking but paying attention to my oncoming orgasm, daddy reminded me one more time, don't let go of Daddies “pacifier”. & the voice telling me how I'm no longer to have orgasm unless I was messy. I can have unlimited orgasm daily, but I had to be messy, if I dared to have an orgasm without a messy diaper, I would be punished. I thought I was about to cum & daddy stops & starts face fucking me, of course, I whine from frustration. Daddy starts to get rough & he pushes my butt down on the floor over a large teddy bear & tells me to Hump it, while sucking him & as soon as I do, daddy cums in my throat & soon after I start to cum in my dirty diaper. As he slows down, he pulls out of my mouth & spins me around to check how dirty I am. Then he asks how I feel, I tell him sleepy, & he responds, good!! He tells me to bend down, face to the floor & butt in the air & tells me to cuddle with the bear. The minute I do, I knock out, but not for long, as I feel daddy rubbing me again. “Come on baby, no sleeping, training time”. But that's exactly what he wanted, for me to be docile. Tired but susceptible to all his demands. I am rubbed enough to the point I wake up a little & start cumming again. As I finish I was handed a bottle. The bottles were meant to keep me hydrated & full & on the cocktails of meds to keep me off balance. I was given 3 bottles throughout the night. I remember having weird dreams of what my life would entail, little did I remember that I was still wearing the headphones. I was made to suck Daddies cock twice more & made to orgasm as well. Rule in the house was that I was to sleep messy to get me used to it, eventually daddy would only change me every 24 hrs or so, so I would always be messy, it was his way to humiliate me & remind me of my baby slave state. Life was like that almost everyday for about 4 months. By then I swear, I had already lost bladder control, but daddy said not quite yet but was ready to have me lose bowel control. Daddy had decided to not lace all my bottles any longer however to up the dosage of my meds when I did get them & that was going to happen for at least first year, to make sure I didn't go back to adult hood somehow. I wasn't allowed to adult talk, so I always had a pacifier in my mouth, the pacifier had an attachment that you can remove so then the bottle can be screwed on, my paci would only be removed during my oral training with Daddy. Which was for about an hour, twice a day. My jaw ached at first then eventually got used to it always being somewhat opened & sucking on something. The files I was listening to were also teaching me how to forget how to use adult words. I was allowed to talk but in broken sentences. Eventually over time, I would talk like a 18 month old. My words wouldn't make sense, so I'd have to learn baby sign language & certain cries to tell mommy or daddy what I wanted. THis would be the life I would live for a very long time, maybe forever. Mommy & Daddy said they had no intention of letting me grow past 2 yrs old. I would stay with the mindset of a child, except she knew she was needed sexually & she needed to have her needs taken care of too, it would make her more babyish. I would never learn how to walk correctly again, nor talk, or eat normal food. In return, I would get fucked all I wanted, or didn't. I was to be a sex slave with the mind of a 2 yr old who still needed diapers. As daddy wanted to start my bowel training, he decided to start plugging me with larger plugs every week. I was given an enema on day 1 to clean myself out, then put into a small plug for 24 straight hours, then a size up from there for the rest of the day & at night Daddy pulled out the plug so I can properly mess overnight, after a week, I was put in the larger plug for a few days, I would then get a rest from the plug but get a good fucking from the fucking machine, & daddy would up the laxatives so I would mess more often, which would help me push my colon & weaken my system from all the pushing, but with that, I had to drink more water so I wouldn't become dehydrated, so my diapers were very wet. After 3 weeks of this treatment, daddy started to insert a large hollow plug, that way, I would stay gaped for much longer times & get me to continue messing, this time I had no way to hold it back. With the hollow plug, daddy wouldn't give me a break, it was taken out once a week to clean it up & clean my ass, but eventually within 8 weeks I was completely incontinent. When this happened, I cried non stop, because I couldn't believe I was now really needing diapers, but daddy made sure that through those tears, I was cumming. I don't remember how many times I came, all I know is I was tired, but daddy wanted me to celebrate. And I would celebrate by cumming as many times as he wanted. By now a little over 6 months into my new life, I no longer got fucked in the pussy, a small dildo was placed in my pussy but I was no longer allowed to cum from any pussy penetration & I was getting used to it. The only time I was fucked in the pussy was by mommies dildo, as per daddy, I would never feel another real cock in there, I was to be an anal whore. Mommy fucked me about 3 times a week alone, & the other times it was as a DP with daddy in my ass. But I wasn't allowed to cum, I would only cum if I was messy. But I was always horny & asking for cock. It got to the point daddy decided to take drastic measures. But by now my schedule was as follows, wake up 630am, given a bath, changed into fresh diapers, have breakfast & be ready for Daddy by the time he got home from work at 730, & therefore I would be on my knees sucking on daddy for a little while & by 9 I would be tucked away for my 90 min nap, 1030 up for a bottle & Mommy would get me to training until 1145am, by this time I would have lunch & put down for another nap at 1245pm, Mommy would leave for work & I'd be awaken by Daddy at 2ish & enjoy my afternoon with him along with some more training, be put back down at 530 til 730pm, so by the time mommy got home, I'd have dinner, hang out til 9ish then into mommy & Daddys room for more training & fun til about 11ish when daddy would leave for work & I went to bed for the evening. Eventually with my late afternoon naps, daddy wanted to further my anal training.. he would attach me to the fucking machine. Usually before my midday nap, My training was with mommy & she got her time with fucking me about 3-4 times a week. Mommy would fuck both my holes, Daddy wanted to make sure my ass was always being trained. At first, when I was attached to the machine, it was hard for me to nap but eventually I was so tired from only getting 6 hrs of sleep at night, daddy would give me a mild sedative to get me to sleep through the fucking. Daddy loved to change the size of the dildo so I never knew what I was getting, I barely could see anyways due to those goggles I had on. Daddy wanted my ass nice & stretched. He thought it would help with my messing. By the time I was with them for 8 months & without speaking & my hypnosis training, My speech was all over the place, if you didn't know me, you didn't know what I was saying. I was a small child in every way. Mommy & daddy introduced me to friends outside of the lifestyle as a cousin who was born with issues, daddy did put me through some cosmetic surgery that made my facial look a little younger so I would pass as a 9-10 yrs old. I would always be in a stroller or covered so they couldn't see how tall I was. But to Daddys lifestyle friends, they all knew who I was & everything that was done to me. Daddy finally decided to make sure that I lost weight since I was on the chubby side. Thankfully with the meds, the food I was eating, & the usual cardio from sex in 8 months I was able to lose about 30 lbs, but daddy wanted me at my ideal weight of 125 lbs & I still had 70 more to go. Daddy made sure that the only type of walking I'd get would be the 15 mins on the treadmill, but it wasn't really a walk but a waddle that just taught me how to waddle better, then I'd be put on a bouncer & made to bounce for another 30 mins. Daddy even thought that I should be fucking more often knowing I'd lose a good amount of cardio there, so daddy started to ask his friends to come over more often & give me a cardio workout. So Daddy’s friends came over for more “training, & of course they also knew the no pussy rule. So I was always satisfied anally. So on the weekends & once a week I would take a break from the treadmill but I would be fucking Daddies friends. Usually it would be about 2 of them at a time & they would keep me going for 2 hrs. Daddy would make sure i had an energy drink & an extra pill of my horny pills. I sure was losing weight & gaining muscle in my legs. But again, never allowed a cock in my pussy. Sometimes I would think of getting fucked in the pussy with a real cock but when I did mommy would fuck me with her enormous dildo & I'd be satisfied. However, I was always horny. Daddy made sure that I didn't get to view other men's cock bc he knows I'd whine & cry asking for it, but daddy would always remind me that not all men like a messy girl & he'd remind me what I was wearing & what was inside of it & I'd let out a slight cry knowing that i couldn't get to that cock. sometimes when we were out & about he would take me somewhere more private & rub my diaper & let me have a cum to calm me down. I was usually always messy by now. He wanted me that way so I can always be made to cum. I never knew how I could cum from how thick I was. Rules were when I was out, it was always 3 thick diapers with a booster in each one & once home I would be put into 2 or 3 more diapers. Always very thick, but so horny that I'd be able to get that orgasm. I don't know how but I did. Each diaper of course would be slit. Except the extras at home, those were just added for thickness. Daddy eventually had me well trained for my messy orgasms. With the pill, I would want to keep going bc I wasn't satisfied so I would beg to be fucked harder, Daddy would just smile & tell me what a good girl I was, to be a perfect sex slave like he so wanted. Once a month he would have a fucking party, where he would have about 10 of his friends over early Saturday afternoon & I had a train ran on me all night. By the time we finished I was filled with cum, daddy would just add a suppository & put my previous diaper right back on bc daddy never wasted diapers if they weren't full. & as soon as I was messy, I'd get to cum while finishing off with daddy in my mouth. That way I got re-energized with daddy's protein. By the time I was finished with my afternoon activities I was cranky from not getting a nap, so of course, I was made to crawl right back into my room & put into my spreader & nap til feeding time & then more training with mommy & daddy. On my 1 year anniversary with mommy & daddy, I was given a “birthday” party, but not for my 1st birthday but my 6 month birthday. I sure was a baby. I had lost all control, I was so lost I didn't even know what day it was. I had lost 45 lbs within that year, but I was still in large size diapers. Daddy wanted to make sure I lost more weight so I got small enough to be put in small size diapers, but I still had another way to go. I was fully incontinent by my anniversary. I didn't know how to speak any longer, all that came out was mama, dada, & very little talk, it was mostly a babble. My hands were useless for always being in mittens. If I was to ever get the use of them again it would take years of physical therapy. My hands were always in a closed fist as they were used to being in the last year, Daddy said he would wait one more year before he took my hands out of the mittens, but by then he would use something that was more baby instead of restrictive. I still had strength to crawl, but when I tried to walk I would lose balance & fall, due to the constant crawling & the spreader harness, daddy said eventually there would be no walking, just crawling. For my “birthday” daddy decided to pierce my little girl part, he pierced it in 3 spots on one side & 3 on the other. The rings that were put on were a decent thickness bc Daddy had intentions of closing my pussy & I was to only be fucked once or twice a month in the pussy by mommies large dildos. Other than that there would be a small remote controlled vibe locked in there to keep me horny when needed. Meaning my ass was getting all the attention. By this time I was still in the hollow plug, & daddy had it a larger size, my asshole was always gaped. Not very big but decent. He wanted to make sure that I didn't hold my mess at anytime. He knew I didn't have control but it was his way to humiliate me. The plug came out often though as I was always being fucked in the ass, either by mommy, daddy or his friends, so I only had it in a couple hours during the week. My goggles eventually came off & I was fitted to a type of contact that made my vision blurry. Because I was still 6 months old, I was still sleeping 12 hrs a day, but was told that I would start sleeping less but still about 9 hr days… usually 7 at night & 1 2 hour nap. But most of the time I was still very tired bc of the weekend parties I would have to do, I'd barely get sleep on the weekends. My horny pills were still being fed to me, now that I was so used to them, daddy made sure to up the dose, he said that he would wean me off them to see how I do, but if I slacked off sexually he would put me right back on them. “Good morning baby girl!” Daddy walks in saying. “Do you know what day it is?” I had no clue, & all I did was suck through my paci & look at daddy & my arms partially swinging around & shaking my head no… “it's your birthday baby girl. Today you turn 6 months old.” They did neglect to tell me it was my anniversary there, so I was as lost as always, I just thought it was another day they made up. But I was awaken with a cupcake. “Ok baby let's get you up & going so we can sing happy birthday & let you enjoy your smash cake.” Of course, by now my stomach was too sensitive to eat anything too sugary & solid, so as Daddy said, it was a smash cake. My hands were removed from the mittens, but I had no strength in my fingers, so they remained in a closed position, so mommy just put my hands in the cake & was told to play with it. After a few minutes, my hands were brought to my face & I was to spread the cake around my mouth & nose, but I wasnt allowed to it, & I couldn’t even if I wanted to, thanks to the paci locked to my mouth. Mommy & Daddy couldnt stop laughing at my state & began to take pictures. I couldnt believe it. Of course I got mad & let them know it too with my facial expression. They didnt care. My hands were cleaned off & back into my mittens but my face remained a mess & daddy said I was going to have some fun with him 1st thing before breakfast. I was unfastened from my chair & taken back to my room. Once back in my room, I was put down to finish crawling in & followed daddy back to his chair, he unlocked my paci from my mouth & just like the 1st day I arrived, I was made to pull daddies “paci” out & play with it. Daddy actually made sure to smear his “paci” around my face so he can get some of the cake from my face on his cock. “Here baby, dont tell mommy I let you enjoy some of your cake” & he shoved his paci into my mouth. I got to enjoy sucking him for about 30 minutes before I had to go take a bath & get into fresh diapers for the day. I was then put down for my morning nap, while I heard mommy & daddy having fun back in their room. As I was awaken from my morning nap by daddy, I was handed my large bottle of milk & the usual & told we were going to get ready to go out & get baby some gifts for her “birthday”. I was changed into babyish clothes, a short babydoll dress that barely covered my diapers & some cute ruffle pants, my maryjane shoes & some cute socks with little hearts on it. My hands were removed from the mittens but put into fingerless mitts, my paci was changed out from the penis looking paci to an adult pacifier strapped to my dress. I was so used to sucking a paci, that I never seemed to spit it out. Both mommy & I were ready before daddy was so I was told to crawl myself back into the living room with the help of the leash attached to my harness since I wasnt able to see correctly. Once in the living room, mommy figured she’d get lunch out of the way & laid me on top of her to breastfeed. I usually only breastfed about twice a day directly from mommy but all my milk during the day was from her. It was not something easy to get used to, but when you are hungry & thats all you are offered, you gotta eat! Mommys milk was put into everything I was given so I can get used to the taste, it didnt take long for me to eventually get used it. Daddy was finally ready, but mommy was only half way through the feeding & daddy just couldnt help himself, he came over, pulled my ruffle pants & 2 diapers down & pushed the last diaper to the side & started fucking my bottom until mommy finished. Daddy liked to fuck my bottom at random times bc it would help make me mess not too long after & knowing daddy, I know he wants to take me out messy. Plus the good thing is, my mess doesnt smell, I was given special supplements for them not to be so acidic or smell, which helped when i wore my messy diapers for long periods. So mommy finished, daddy came in my bottom, I was rediapered & redressed & into the car I went. Of course strapped to a customized car seat & paci back in my mouth. We drove what felt like forever, since I couldnt see correctly, my sight was still in a blurry state. Just imagine putting on the very wrong pair of glasses or contacts. Thats what it felt like. But we were there in less than 30 minutes. I noticed that it was a small strip mall & not many cars in the parking lot. As I was getting undone from the car seat, mommy asked if I had done messy yet? I shook my head no & daddy wasnt happy. “ You better do poopoo in those pampers within the next 10 minutes if not you will get a decent spanking when you get home.” I didn't have my plug in today, so it was all about me pushing. Since my bottom was decently agape it wouldn't take much effort, I just had to make sure I could get my colon working. I was strapped into my stroller & into the store we went. As we walked in I could tell that most of the things there were large. I suppose high chairs & a crib. I heard daddy talking to the lady about getting a new crib, a new horsey, & some clothes. During this time, mommy unstrapped me from the stroller & put me down on the floor & was told to crawl around. Bc all I could think of was messing my diapers, bc daddies spankings is no joke. I was left alone & I was only concentrating on making that poopoo daddy wanted, but to no avail. Suddenly I was called towards the back of the store & began to crawl that way when I felt someone rub my diaper & leave me alone… as I got to the back of the store, I get picked up & put on a dresser with a nice smack to my bottom. I was then given a bottle & put it in my mouth as I felt my dress being pulled off & told to stay still. I didn't move. Over the next while I was yanked, pulled, picked up & getting clothes on & off me. I realized I was getting sleepy & my tummy was rumbling. I started whining from being cranky & moving me around non stop for the new clothes but I was quickly smacked & told to calm down & somehow I was able to tell mommy that my tummy hurt & she just put me into one of my new outfits & put me on the floor to finally mess. I know I was going to get a spanking anyways bc the 10 mins passed but my morning bottles always had some sort of laxative in them. So I just got on all 4s, squat down & just pushed. Everything else around me went silent & I just concentrated on doing what I was trained to do, just mess myself like I don't have one care in the world. As I thought I was finished, I laid down & fell asleep. It felt like I was knocked out for at least 30 mins when I felt daddy rubbing my pampers & bringing me to orgasm. I had forgotten where I even was as I started moaning from the orgasm I was about to get, & as I was almost there, I felt daddy stick his fingers in my mouth to suck since I couldn't suck his paci like I usually do. & I came! Daddy whispered in my ears what a good little slut I was & how proud he was of me. I was then put into the stroller & allowed to fall asleep. The next thing I knew I was home in my crib. A couple days later, mommy moved me to the living room in my bouncer for the day. I thought that was odd & then started seeing things from my room being moved then a few hours later I heard the doorbell ring & I noticed the voices at the door as the couple from the store we went to the other day. They were there to deliver my new crib & my horsey. My crib was like a normal crib, except it was a full size mattress & the sides were taller, which didn't allow me to be able to get out of it. There was a small door attached to the railing which they would open to put me in. & once closed it would be locked from the outside. The top didnt need locking since I was always bound in some way to not stretch my legs out or stand up right. Anyways, I was always tied down for bed anyways. Next came the horsey.... Part 2 coming soon. I would love feedback & suggestions.
  6. So....this story is basically a rewrite on a story that got lost in the shuffle a while back on this page. I haven't been on here as much. This story has some parts based on true events, but it's 90% fiction, so it is fiction. I have posted the first chapter on wattpad, so now I'm about to post the first chapter here as well! Enjoy. Also the first two chapters are short. But I've got the third chapter written out and started the fourth. Just trying to catch up typing wise! Chapter 1: The Introduction Everyone thinks I’m the most talented, hard-working person you’d ever meet. But I suppose that’s what people think, not really what I think of myself. Working full-time has it perks, especially with health benefits and 401 k. I have my own place-a one bedroom apartment where I reside, with a two year old rescue spaniel, Mike. To me, it is the perfect dwelling for me and my dog. I, often, am too busy to be in relationships, nor do I worry about them. Let’s just say it’s not my need, right now. I am from a life that is considered “standard” for most. I was born in a small town in Red Lake, South Dakota. I ended up moving for school at the University of Illinois in Chicago. Compared to South Dakota’s charm, the city was massive. I, at first earned a job in an office position as a junior business manager, the bottom of the totem. Most graduates would often get that position, sometimes lower. My four year degree in business helped me in that sense. I once had little faith in my abilities, however, once I got used to doing things the “Chicago” way, I began to earn respect. I could write, lead, promote and work like my life depended on it. And all at a tender age of twenty-four. Then, something happened, I earned a promotion to “upper” management. A lot of the older workers were envious of me, but if I could do the job better or just as well, I could do it, right? My current pay before moving up was about 32K a year. Which paid the bills and not much else, but to upper management would just over triple my salary to 100 K a year. I’d become practically rich because with the place I was living at, I didn’t need much more than that. Sure, I could’ve got a house or something, but reality was, it was not necessary. It was after all, just me. But I have a secret. I don’t know how it started exactly or when, but as a kid, I always seemed to remember the cartoon episodes where the characters were in diapers or dressed as a baby. Those episodes would be my favorite. I didn’t think much of it, but when I would stay with my grandparents I would sneak a couple of diapers. They were a little small on me, so I’d pretend my panties were my “diaper cover.” I didn’t actually use the diapers, but I’d hide them and toss them once done playing baby. Years passed and for a while, I did not do anything. I decided that maybe this was a thing. A fetish. It didn’t feel sexual for me; I just wanted that feeling again. One Saturday evening, while on the computer at home, I decided to look up “having a diaper fetish.” And it was something! There was even a whole website of like-minded people. I wasn’t a freak. I wasn’t alone! I mean there are people with all sorts of fetishes, right? There were many stories, role-play stories, chat rooms and forums, and I created my account with my personal email. “DLbusinesspal.” It was obscure. And a DL is a diaper lover. But it can be sexual, but they typically go mainly for the diapers. That’s how I started. I, then decided to order some diapers. I discovered an advertisement for some adult baby diapers. Absorbent, adorable and eighty bucks a case. Contained 50 diapers. I could not wait to put a “real” diaper on me. I ordered two-day shipping. The only diapers I could get at stores (which I had) were the pull up type diapers that would leak after one wetting and I’d have to change it. As expected, they showed up. They were in big, plain, brown box and no one would know what they were unless they opened the box. Of course, at work, I would not wear them. It was the weekend and it was the first day of my “baby girl” life. I had also ordered a pair of white plastic panties that would protect me from leaking. I soon learned that I wanted to be more of a baby-with the bottles, pacifiers, and little baby outfits while at home. I ended up ordering a pink, satin baby doll nightie. It was very comfortable and quite baggy in the bust area, which made me look less endowed. I had a decent sized chest, but you wouldn’t know it when I tried on the outfit to make sure it fit. I needed this, because I wanted to be less of a mature adult. I do that at work. I wanted to be “me.” And so it began! First, I laid out the outfit, the dress, the bonnet, and a pair of socks to keep me warm at night. And the plastic panties. I made a note to buy some booties and maybe a pair of frilly rhumba panties on Friday. I decided I would enjoy each moment of it. It was time for my regression. Even though I was an adult in normal life. First, I got undressed, and I showered. I had bought baby shampoo and wash and lotion. After I showered, I decided during “baby time” I’d only use baby shampoo. I hadn’t thought much of it and I dried myself off, blow dried my hair and headed to my room to dress. I opened up the printed white thick diaper. It smelled so much like a baby diaper and I smelled it. Smelled like the plastic of a baby diaper. I then put the cream on and powder-then I opened the diaper and set it up. I sat down on the diaper and it felt like a cushiony pillow on my butt. I pulled up and taped it on. Then, came the plastic panties. They were snug in the leg area, but I guess it’d they’d prevent leaks. For me. That was my name. Next came the socks and the dress. I clipped the binky on my dress (for now) and tied the bonnet on my chin. I was done. I was now a baby girl. An eighteen month old baby girl. The only thing I was missing was a caretaker and maybe I’d find that eventually. Maybe. For now I’d have to make my own baby meals, bottles and so on. I just realized-would I use my diaper for both? I decided just for one until later on. I made myself a baba and put on a Disney movie to watch. While I drank the baba, I watched the movie. And the end of the baba, I was falling asleep. I heard a voice in my head say, “Sweet baby girl…” Several hours later, at four a.m., I awoke. The TV was still on and I had to use to pee and I was thirsty again. I made a new baba and fell back asleep. It was my day off and I could enjoy it. The next morning, I woke up with a soaked pamper. I removed the plastic panties and wiped myself down and changed myself. And this would just be the beginning…..
  7. Anyone like WWE and wanna roleplay? It will have adult baby themes as I kinda had an idea where a wrestler gets a concussion and wakes up with a baby's mind, leaving their tag team partner of someone else to care for them.
  8. Aria is a 20 yr old who happened to be fully dependent on her parents. For everything. Including, diaper changes and food, since she’d slipped as a toddler and ended up bumping her head, leaving her trapped in the mindset of a 2-3 year old for the rest of her life. Her parents were fine with it, and loved her to pieces regardless, until their house burned down, leaving Ari with severe burns and dead parents. And then it happens. You’re looking to adopt. You’ve always wanted a child, since you had everything else you could’ve ever wanted: a stable job, a nice home, and a wonderful family. You and your social worker discuss adopting kids for weeks but nothing feels right, until you come across Aria’s file and fall in love. This roleplay starts with you, the parent or parents, meeting Aria for the first time and telling her you’re going to bring her home. You honestly don’t have much of an idea of what you’re doing, so you’re a little unprepared for a 4’11 toddler, but you’re ready to work it out.
  9. Hi Everyone! A new story from me. Dunno why I've started this, when I have two others going (no, I've not forgotten them, but I couldn't get this one out of my head, and just _had_ to work on it). This chapter is a bit dark, and I think I do also need to include a trigger warning, as there's a bit of abuse. Don't shoot me, it's needed to set the scene, and build the main characters. This story I got the idea from another on here recently, which shocked me a bit, but also had me thinking. There's a lot of crazy stuff happen in the Diaper Dimension, and this story is no different. I do love comments, criticism, suggestions for my stories. This story will be a slow burn (I definitely can't update once a day like my favourite stories here). I hope that this one will satisfy us all! Anyway, on with the show... Prologue - A Little called Daniel "Ouch!" The foot that landed on the 2x4 plastic blue block quickly retracted itself back into the air, as a giant hand came down and probed around the foot's sole for a sign of viscous liquid. Nope, none found was the result, even though it still hurt. "Daniel?" "Yes, mummy?", a little boy's high voice queried, with maybe an inflection of concern. "Have you finished playing with your blocks?" The little boy pondered the question, as the tone of it screamed trouble, a trap for the unwary. He knew the rule: blocks away when finished play. "Hold on, where are you?", the feminine voice added. A double trap. Now I'm really gonna pay, the boy thought. "Umm, in here...", he replied meekly, as he slowly popped his head out from behind the sofa. "What are you doing in there, little man?". Another question, but giggly, which quickly faded away as the woman knelt down towards her boy, looking intently at his face. There was to be no smile this time. "Umm, hiding". His face radiated embarrassment, maybe some shame. "Hiding from what, darling?". With concern, Lily reached out and touched young Daniel's chin, cradling it in her fingers, gently raising it so she could see through his bright blue eyes into his gentle but scarred soul. "The monsters...", he quietly spoke. "Your old family?" "Uhhuh", Daniel whispered, as he tried to nod his head, but his chin was trapped still in that very soft hand. He looked up, examining his mother's face, for signs of trouble. Lily made a point of looking around the room. The building blocks were randomly scattered out from the centre of the play room towards the entryway, in stark contrast to their normally being just randomly scattered everywhere within the play room. "They're not here Daniel. They're not in this world", she stated quietly. "But they told me my building was... wa... was... stupid!" Lily looked at the play mat in the middle of the room again. No building remained standing on it. She let out an audible sigh. "Did you knock it over, hon?" A gentle nod was the only response. Please don't be mad at me, he thought. They were mad, real mad. Which is what compelled him to destroy the thing that had taken two painstaking hours to build, and then go hide in fear of them, lest they hit him, again. His building had been magnificent though, he reminded himself. The blocks had been clicked together just so, the scaling absolutely perfect for the tiny figurines that were about to move into residence within it. But it wasn't good enough - it was never good enough. He was never good enough. So they hit him. His biological family destroyed him and his creativity. His dad, his brother - they were never satisfied. His mother simply didn't care. Not even when he ended up in the hospital. There were always excuses and blame when he was taken to the ER. The doctors would accept the words of the parent, and never ask Daniel what happened. He was always too afraid to tell them anyway, for fear of reprisals. That was until the fifth time he turned up, with a broken arm and a welt across his face clearly showing a partial hand print. That was the result of a savage beating after he was found in possession of a toy doll. He finally mustered up the courage to tell the authorities what really happened, after years of being constantly put down, smacked around, told he was a nobody? Told he was a failure. Even after the incident. His brother kept blaming him for what happened. His mother had disappeared, and no one would tell Daniel where she'd gone to. After Daniel told the truth, the evidence backed his story up, finally. Lily knew all this, all that went on that fateful day. She knew who "they" were. She'd been briefed by the adoption agency, warned even, after selecting Little Daniel, from the other Dimension. Both her and husband David agreed to take him exactly because of the qualities his old family seemed to hate so much. He was such a beautiful and gentle effeminate boy to Lily and Dave, and so deserved to be loved, and cared for, and be the centre of their attention. How could they do that to him, she screamed one day at her husband, after reviewing his case file. He was just an innocent little boy! A reminiscent teardrop emerged from her left eye, which was quickly wiped away by some shoulder movements. "Come here, baby", she softly asked. Daniel hesitated. Mummy was his saviour, his angel, Daddy was his rock, his protector. Both of them were his safe harbour. When the waves were ginormous out there and he felt himself floundering and adrift, he knew that he could retreat into their arms for safety and comfort and reassurance. He certainly needed all of that right now. So he pushed forward with his left leg, his right knee scraping along the soft carpet, his hands flat to the carpet holding the weight of his upper torso. His butt emitted a soft crinkle as he shuffled out from behind the lounge. His baby blue coloured pacifier swung in lazy arcs seemingly to the tune of his body gyrations, dangling from a ribbon filled with tiny teddy bears, its one pinned end clasped to the left collar of his baby-blue coloured terry cloth jumpsuit. As soon as his armpits were free of the lounge, his mum scooped him up and held him to her shoulder. She immediately sensed his fear, through his stiff body, and his trembling arms. Lily's heart melted as the boy's eyes filled with moisture, and he began to quietly sob against her chest. "I... I'm... s.. sorry, mummy", Daniel cried. Lily moved over to the lounge, and gently sat down, holding Daniel against her chest the entire time, a forearm resting vertically up the boy's back, the other supporting his padded butt. "What for, baby?", she asked. "They... they... they got to me", he sobbed. "Did you have a flashback again?". Lily recalled that tumultuous period soon after Daniel arrived. He'd be quite a normal Little boy, playing away quite happily, but then suddenly his face would go cloudy, ashen, his eyes glaze over, and he'd end up screaming, or running away to hide. Of course, the first few times it happened, Lily and David were quite shocked, frightened of what their newly adopted boy was experiencing. These episodes eventually led to one where he was so distraught and combative, they took him to Emergency, wherein he only calmed down after sedation. A junior doctor went so far to suggest he be Sectioned, which caused quite a stir. With his wife a mess, the boy's new father stepped in, and told the doctor where to go. "With all due respect, doctor, that is a bullshit copout, and you know it!", he angrily retorted, with his booming loud voice. A senior doctor suddenly appeared around the curtain at the foot of Daniel's bed. "Dr Misner, please go attend to the little in Bay 5, I'll deal with this case, thank you!", the new doctor commanded, watching as the junior disappeared off down the hall. He studied Daniel's chart for a few seconds before looking up towards the boy's father. "Hi, I'm Dr Funde, a senior consultant doctor here. I couldn't help but listen in on Dr Misner's advice", he stated with some embarrassment. "I'm really sorry. Sectioning someone is really quite a serious affair, even more so for a Little." "Does Daniel require that kind of intervention, Doc?", came a scared and confused lady's voice. Lily's hand clamped hard on her husband's forearm in anticipation of the guy's answer. "Mrs Eastwood, no, I don't think so", the doc carefully and compassionately replied. "Your boy came from an abusive family, right?" "Yes" "Have you considered counselling for him?" "Yes, we've already had him booked to see Mrs McPhee...", David answered, with the doctor immediately nodding. "Good choice" "... but she has a 6 week waiting period, so Daniel hasn't been able to see her yet", David concluded. As Dr Funde studied Daniel's notes for a clue, he asked an innocuous question. "Do you know what triggered this episode?" As Lily cradled the trembling Daniel against her chest, sitting comfortably on the lounge, she wondered what set him off this time, what he remembered of his past. His time with Dr McPhee was beneficial. He'd learnt coping mechanisms for when the flashbacks occurred, and had mostly been desensitised to them. But something kept coming back. His episodes were rare now, but frustratingly still occurring. She looked around the play room at the mass of scattered blocks. In amongst the carnage was a tiny red four-wheeled baby carriage, the infant figure still fixed in place. An instruction manual was on the floor nearby, opened to the page where the carriage was complete. "Daniel?" "Y... yes, mummy?", he whispered. "Was it the baby in the stroller that set you off?" Daniel sat at his desk, pondering the meaning of life, and his existence within it. His flat-panel LCD screen lit up the dark bedroom with a soft white glow, emitting the result of a few hours intense 3D modeling. He glanced at the building within the screen's limits. Was it good enough to submit as his final end of year work in a few weeks time? One room in particular was intricately modelled. Flowers adorned the walls in a strip just below the roof cornice, with an intricate white wainscotting adorning each wall. The room's furniture was very childish, almost infantile. None of the other rooms in the model were as detailed. He saved his work, tapped the on/off switch on the LCD panel, and dragged himself off into bed. The single bed itself was non-descript, his feet only just contained within its confines. Soon, he will have outgrown it - a child's bed, him being a late teen in his final year of high school. He was longing and dreaming to be called up into university, study architecture, and escape this house, this room, this bed. With a sigh, he rolled over onto his side, facing a grubby-cream wall of his bland featureless bedroom. He scoffed at the thought that he'd designed a room far surpassing this one. If only that room wasn't in virtual space, he embarassingly dreamt. His eyes gently closed, weary, strained from the glare of the monitor. He noticed the house around him was quiet, still, the big gum tree outside creaking its old wood in tune with the late night breeze. Feeling safe for the moment, he reached through the crack between his bed and the wall, and grabbed hold of a toy, easing it up through the narrow gap. "Hello Molly!", he whispered happily. The doll was tiny, only about 30cm long, and thin, and plastic. It had matted hair, and was missing most of its clothes. But Daniel didn't care. This rescued doll was his. "I built you something!" He kissed the doll on its forehead, and carefully placed it in the crook between his arm and body. A few minutes of play and sleep will do, he thought. Let her know he cared about her. He was curious to know why he found this inanimate object so fascinating. The first day he walked past her in the park he took little notice - she was just a lost toy, thrown away into the manicured garden by someone unknown. By the third day, her face was still staring up at him, playing with his mind, pleading with him to stop. On the fifth day, he did stop, bending down to examine the doll. She spoke to him, told him to take her home, please? "I can't do that", he whispered to her. On the eighth day, he was amazed the doll was still there. It had rained over the weekend, so dolly's exposed surfaces were a bit grubby with dirt. He picked her up, brushed dirt particles off the face, and examined what remained. "I can't take you home", he reminded it. Being very embarrassed by talking to a doll, he looked around the park to see if he was being watched. Why not? "Because its not right" Is it, not? With a sigh, he gently placed the doll back into its place in the garden and walked away. That night, all he could think about was that doll. With a tear forming and sliding down a cheek, his mind could only wonder whether the doll was crying at that moment, imagining that doll would probably never feel the loving touch from a little girl ever again. He cried himself to sleep. As he came through the park the next afternoon on his way home from school, he picked that doll up, apologised for being so insensitive to it, popped it into his school bag, and continued home. Over the next few days, he got to know his little "Molly" doll. He'd hidden her under the bed, only daring to play with her at night. As he stealthily interacted with her each time, he explored his own feelings around what it meant to be in love with a girl's toy, and the joy he gained whilst playing with it. Yawning, he decided to pretend she was finally asleep, so stroked her nose, and laid her head on his pillow. Just a few more minutes of make-believe, he concluded. Then he'd put her back in her hiding spot. The early morning sun poked above the horizon. Daniel's east-facing window captured the rays streaming from the bright globe hanging tentatively out there, filtered the harshness out of the hot morning summer rays, and emitted them through cracks in the venetian blinds. Some of those rays struck Daniel's face, causing him to stir. His hearing was the first to alert him to impending trouble, as the floorboards creaked and moaned under the weight of someone heavy approaching his bedroom door. It opened up to reveal a hulking great man, who seemed a bit annoyed at having to once again be the boy's alarm clock. Daniel's hearing alerted his brain , which sent a jolt of adrenaline through his body, startling him awake, causing him to open his eyes and look around to the door. "Wake up, you stupid boy!", dad boomed as he opened the door fully, taking a step into the room. "Your late!" Daniel sat up, bleary-eyed but alert, his feet swinging out from under the bed sheets. What was the time? Why is dad...? Oh shit! As he stood up fully, the doll fell off his body, and clattered to the floor. Daniel's first instinct was to reach for the doll, but as he did so, his father took another step, and sent a hand sailing across Daniel's face. The boy's bodily momentum changed in that instant. His head twisted from the blow, causing his body to twist in unison, and he fell to the floor bloodied and bruised. "You fucking pedo!" Daniel could do nothing else but groan in response. "What the fuck is this?!". The man bent over and snatched up the doll by its hair. Daniel looked up towards his old man, his eyes almost shut from the pain of the blow, but they could see enough of Molly. With a fist full of Molly's hair, she was being shaken like a rag doll. "What the actual fuck is this?!" Blinded by pure rage, the man threw the doll in a random direction as he turned to head back out the door, flinging it with some force. Daniel watched with abject horror as the doll sailed across the room, smashing head first into the top right corner of the LCD screen. As the doll ricocheted towards the ceiling, the panel spun around on its mount before tipping over the edge of his desk, hitting the corner of a bookcase as it fell. Daniel was frozen in place for a long time, staring intently at the large intricate bullseye crack in the LCD. The panel was ruined. That panel was his pride and joy, pictures of which all his nerdy mates oogled over at school, an item that took him a very long time saving up enough money to buy. Fuck him, Daniel thought. Fuck them! As anger and frustration finally boiled within him, he cracked and let out a blood curdling scream, his face transitioning to glow beetroot red from the exertion. His eyes locked onto his computer, a birthday gift from his parents, begrudgingly supplied for his final year in school. Without any hesitation, he stood up, grabbed it in both hands, and headed out of his room, not stopping to unplug anything. He failed to recognise that he was causing more carnage as cables tore out of whatever they were plugged into. With a final forceful yank of the computer, resistance from the final cable disappeared, and he was out the door. Down the hallway his mum stood worried, her hand at her mouth, but he turned the other way, towards the front door. "Daniel, wait!", she cried feebly. As Daniel reached the open front door, he turned to look at his father, who was standing in the middle of the lounge room staring at a blank TV screen. "You know what? FUCK YOU TOO!", Daniel screamed and spat, before lifting the computer above his head, and smashing it down onto the tiled entranceway. He didn't hang around to watch as bits flew in every direction. The plastic case protecting the fragile interior stood no chance, and electronic parts separated off the motherboard to fly into the roof and walls, bits striking the man in the legs like a swarm of bees. Daniel saw none of it, running down the street as fast as his legs could propel him. The park always seemed so tranquil, and still first thing in the morning, yet Daniel took no notice. He raced through the tiered gardens, and found a spot in a low-tiered hollow, behind a strand of trees. No one would be able to see him there. With his energy and adrenaline reserves completely empty, he collapsed onto his hands and knees, shaking and panting hard. The sobs came thick and fast, the cries a plenty, the tears free flowing, as he mourned for what his life had become. He finally stopped crying some time after lunch, totally exhausted and spent, both emotionally and physically. His face stung from the old man's blow as he rubbed it slowly clean of the dried blood, sweat, snot and expired tears. Rolling over onto his back, staring up at the lush green canopy of leaves above him, he wondered why he was born into such a fucked up life and family. He reflected on how hard it was to please his father - it seemed that everything he attempted was shit and half-arsed in his old man's eyes. And now he'd just been called a pedo. Daniel shook his head at that. How does playing with a doll equate to being a pedo? "Fuck him", he thought aloud. "Asshole would call me anything but his son, so fuck him" The canopy shifted position as the cooling afternoon sea breeze wafted through the park. Daniel relished the sensual touches of the air movements across his arms, luxuriating in the coolness, before it all disappeared. That'd be right, he mused. A loving embrace lost to the wind. In that moment, he thought of his mum. The one person in his life that seemed to be on his side, or maybe neutral. But it had been so long since he had a cuddle from her. He started to sob once more as he realised he'd not been touched affectionately by anyone in his family for months. The only times he'd be touched were those times he was beaten by his dad, or his brother. He so needed a cuddle, told he was loved, told he was important, that he was someone, that he had a future. At this point in his life, he just felt like a punching bag. Lily looked down at her Little boy. His blonde hair was long, and fine, and silky to the touch. She reflected on how this was one of his most endearing features, so she let her fingers slide through the strands slowly, massagingly. Daniel stirred against her chest. He'd stopped sobbing some time ago, and just lay against her chest breathing slowly, eyes open but focused on nothing in particular. Sure, Lily had things to do, but at times like this, she knew Daniel needed the reassurance and love to get past whatever frightened him, for however long it took. She looked down over his body towards the tiny red pram and baby, both made of blocks. She was right - he had triggered over them. But why remained a bit of a mystery. She remembered what triggered his massive episode which earned him that trip to the hospital. She had her sister Mary over, and Daniel was watching Mary's toddler daughter have her nappy changed along with a change of clothes. For some reason he couldn't handle the scene, and quickly became moody, screamed and shouted over anything, refused to do whatever he was told, and finally resorted to being outright combative to Lily and Mary. They had no idea how to settle the boy, who was so wound up like a spring, he was hurting himself through his exertions. It was when he started turning blue during his fights with Lily, and then with David after he rushed home from work, that they decided to call an ambulance and get him off to the ER. What was it about that scene, she wondered. Mary's girl was adorable, and Daniel took a real liking to her. Even though he was much older than the girl, he was a Little, and found great joy and fun playing with her. Daniel loved playing with the girl as an equal, not as a big cousin. When she had a bottle, he had a drink from a cup with a straw - when she had a nap, he joined her in that as well. Lily pondered that juxtaposition too. Normally, littles shied away from interacting with Amazon babies and toddlers, as they were often sen as dolls. Daniel wasn't regressed - Lily and David had refused the option to have him done during the adoption process. They wanted him to be him, and to nurture his loving and caring nature. He was utterly fascinated by the process Mary went through changing the girl's nappy. Was it the loving touches? The affection? The attention that Mary was giving her baby? Maybe the nappies themselves? Daniel wasn't in nappies at the time. He is now though, Lily mused. That idea came from Dr McPhee. Introducing nappies into Daniel's life changed him in a positive way, almost immediately too. He became much more settled, and less prone to suffering flashbacks. So Lily pushed further, by introducing items that were more and more babyish. Every item, Daniel responded positively to. Maybe, all he needed was to be babied, like the other Littles around him? So she did exactly that. With Dr McPhee's advice, Daniel had slowly been encouraged to become her Little baby Daniel, and he loved it. She looked down at the close to sleeping boy, and popped his paci into the boy's yawning mouth. "Sshhh, baby. Mummy is going nowhere. Ok?" Daniel twitched and fidgeted for a while, but otherwise lay completely still. Occasionally, he'd let out a sigh, but then started crying, even though he was fast asleep. "What on earth is going on with you, baby?", Lily muttered. She could do nothing to help, bar give cuddles and reassurance. As the sun continued its descent back towards the horizon, Daniel's thirst got the better of him, forcing him to emerge from his hiding spot. He scaled a few of the tiers in the garden, and walked towards the play area, where he knew there was a water bubbler. On approach, he heard giggling and laughing within a climbing castle, so stopped behind some bushes to see who it was. After all, he still had his pyjamas on, which were filthy with dirt and grass clippings. He certainly didn't need to add embarrassment to the pile of shit he was experiencing right now! The "girl" turned out to be two of them, who appeared after a few minutes from the castle to jump on the swings. One was wearing a yellow sundress, whom Daniel soon focused on. In disgust and shame, he turned away from the scene. A minute later, he stole a glance back at the girl in the yellow dress. She was all smiles and happiness, swinging away, her dress billowing and flowing in the wind caused by her swings. So carefree, such a different life. What would it be like if he... no. Why was his face flushed, embarrassed? He looked away, sat down, and forced himself to wait, even though his heart was all a flutter, and his mind craving more information about the girl in the yellow dress. "No, I'm not looking!", he muttered. The girls soon finished their play session, right on dusk, and sauntered off home, allowing the park to fall back into silence once more. He waited a good while, satisfying his distrustful brain that no one would see this pyjama-clad hobo. After a drink and a quick face wash, Daniel returned to his little hideout amongst the tiers and trees, only to contemplate going home himself. He certainly couldn't stay out there all night, and he needed something to eat. In his haste to run away, he'd left without any of his pocket money, or his phone. Maybe he could sneak inside and steal some supplies, get a bag of clothes, his money and phone, and return to this spot? Yeah, it's worth the risk, he decided, but it needed to be well after dark, after that cranky bastard dad had gone to bed. Around 10pm, he snuck up to the house. The front door was closed, the porch light was on. The house was otherwise quiet. Through the front windows, it looked like the lounge room TV was switched off too. Was the bastard in bed? He tiptoed up to the front door, his ears pounding with the echoes of his heartbeat, and straining to hear any noise from within. Noone seemed to be awake. So he turned the front door handle, and slowly opened the door. Stepping inside, he could see little through the dark gloom - none of the lights were on, not even the kitchen lights. His bare feet felt a cracked tile, which hadn't been there before. Unusual, he thought. A few more steps before the tiled entranceway finished, and creaky floorboards began. But he was light, and was barefoot, so they shouldn't make any noises, he surmised. He was so wrapped up in his careful movements and concentrating hard at making no noise, he failed to detect his father's dark form at the open door to their master bedroom. Daniel froze when he finally did sense a presence near him. He turned slowly towards the unwanted life form , only to see at the last moment that form take a step, then a god almighty whack, as the man's closed fist connected with his cheek. The force of the blow sent the hapless boy flying into the wooden armrest of a lounge chair, his arm crashing across the wood edging, snapping his right forearm bone in two like a twig. Daniel immediately collapsed and screamed in pain, holding up his left hand in a vain attempt to shield himself from his father continuing any further attack. The man had his right fist balled up ready to rain down another blow, one Daniel just knew would hurt. "Stop! No, no, don't do this!", he cried. That was when his mother seemingly appeared out of nowhere, holding the big kitchen carving knife. Before Daniel could yell out, she plunged it with all her strength straight into the old man's chest. Daniel watched his father take a step back, look down at the knife plunged all the way up to the hilt in his chest, before staggering backwards another few steps to a wall and slumping down onto his knees. A gulp of air, much like a fish out of water, and that was it. The man's surprised eyes glazed over, and lost their fire. Waves and waves of pain started radiating across Daniel's body, as he found it harder and harder to remain awake. His last memory was of his mum screaming uncontrollably before running out the open front door. Lily shifted her weight slightly on the recliner chair in Daniel's room, now that the wrapped up bundle of hair and pink silky-smooth skin had settled. Daniel was fast asleep now, floppy and relaxed, but he'd been quite unsettled for the half hour prior. She'd watched his face the entire time, eyes screwed shut as he writhed around in her arms, crying out, mumbling, face showing all sorts of emotion, with his arms and legs being very animated. Yet he remained asleep. He must have been dreaming of something bad, Lily thought. As he relaxed, she took him into his room, changed his very wet nappy, and swaddled him. His face now was buried in the blanket. "Wondered where you were, darl", came a gruff voice at the door. David chuckled as his wife emitted a squeek of surprise. "Don't do that, Dave!", Lily warned. "Sorry, couldn't help myself!". David entered the room and kissed his darling wife on the forehead. "How is he?", he whispered. "He had a flashback today", Lily tiredly responded. "Oh?" "He's settled now" "You ok, hon?", David enquired, studying her face for any concern. "Yeah, all good, but I don't know how Daniel will be when he wakes up" "You had anything to eat today?" "Not this arvo, no. Daniel's not had anything to drink either", she replied, and started to sit up off the recliner. "No, no, stay there. I'll get ya's some food n drinks" "Thanks, babe!" As she watched David disappear out towards the kitchen, she thought about the state of play with her family. Pretty lucky to have Dave, and now a beautiful boy. "We'll get through this, baby boy, we will. We'll do whatever it takes".
  10. Bad grades over and over again. Len's mother (Y/C) sighed in despair as there just didn't seem to come a stop to her son's poor performance at school. Ever since Len got his gaming computer, he didn't bother studying anymore. Even though the boy only was 16, it already seemed like he was heading down the path of a failed life. Thus his mother decided to take a drastic turn. ~ On an early Monday morning, 30 minutes before school starts ~ Len is still laying in bed, looking at his phone while seeing the time tick down. He doesn't care about being too late as school just doesn't get to him anymore. Then all of a sudden his mother walks into the room. She heads over to Len and stares down, rather annoyed. "Young man, I've got some news for you. Today you won't be going to school. Nor after that. Last week was your last time there. After seeing all your bad grades I decided you're no use for this society, so you'll have to go back to being a little baby again." The past few weeks, Len''s mother had been making a special nursery for his son where she'd make him a baby again, though then a big teenage baby. There's a crib, a changing table, a chest with toys and drawers and closets full of diapers, binkies, rompers, onesies and all else a baby needs. Now it's time to execute her plans and get her sweet baby boy back. "So come with mommy, now." *Len looks up in confusion and just shrugs it off. He didn't hear a word of what his mother says and couldn't care honestly. That's when (Y/C)... Alright. So, you are Y/C, a.k.a Len's mother. Basically you decide to treat Len like a baby again after he failed at school over and over again. I'd like for you to be descriptive and capable of using good grammar for maximal immersion. I really wanna be pampered by a sweet mommy~ <3 (Image is you (blue hair) and me (in pink. Looks like a girl but I love feminine clothes and such so.))
  11. version reviewed by HiperShark Part One Chapter 1: The Arrival Poor Jonathan didn’t know what awaited him when he arrived in front of Judge Scott. He had committed a robbery and it wasn’t the first time he stole some food from a shop. Life was very difficult on the street. It wasn’t the first time he was caught, but he knew that the penalty wouldn’t be too serious, the fact that he was underage would work to his favor. “In the worst case I’ll spend some night’s in the cell where I will have a clean bed and some hot meal.” he thought. He was an optimist. “Jonathan Reyes, accused of robbery in a food store. How do you plead?” asked the Judge. “Guilty.” Jonathan answered. The Judge made eye contact with a very severe look “In your file it’s written that your are eighteen.” “Yes sir!” Jonathan said humbly. “Though there are four condemnations for robbery against you. What do you say in your defence?” In that moment the boy’s optimism dissolved like salt in a glass of water. “Ehm…!” Jonathan spouted as he began to sweat conspicuously. “Perhaps you thought there wouldn’t be consequences to your actions” roared the Judge. “Well you got it wrong young man! I condemn you to three regression cycles from three to five years. Enjoy your holiday to Camp Nursery!” The sentence left the boy without words. Two days later he found himself on a bus travelling to Camp Nursery with other eleven teenagers. In the seat next to him there was a girl. “Hello what is your name? And why are you here?” asked the girl. “My name is Jonathan.” Answered the boy “I’m here for robbery, you?” “My name is Patricia.” Answered the girl. “I’m here for falsification of documents. Did Judge Scott send you here?” “Yes! How do you know?” Asked the boy. “He sent here me too” answered the girl “It seems that he sends everyone underage who comes into his courtroom.” After arriving at their destination they were let off the bus and welcomed by a woman who appeared be about thirty years old. She was tall and handsome and had long blonde hair that was bound in a french braid that descended along her right shoulder. She wore an elegant dress, and behind her there were fifteen other women dressed up like nannies. “Welcome to Camp Nursery my little ones. My name is Stephanie but you can call me Aunty Steph. I am the fifth director of this re-education center and I have administered it for four years. But getting to the point, I’d like to tell you the history of this place. Follow me please!” “Who knows how long the speech has been prepared for” Patricia said to Jonathan in a low voice. “Camp Nursery was open in 1920 by Marcus Sloan, Nobel prize for medicine. He discovered a way to make rejuvenate human body between what is called ‘The Sloan Method’. The method consists of the utilization of a serum, whose formula is secret, that it’s injected in the subject who is beamed with infrared ray. This leads to rejuvenation of the subject subjected to treatment. Adjusting the intensity of radiation it’s possible adjust the speed of regression. This procedure doesn’t have negative effects in humans and in theory it can be replayed endlessly without any risk” she said smiling “The purpose of this place is re-educate difficult teenagers, starting from the period in which they are more easy to manage, that is the first childhood.” While they appreciated a huge building, Aunty Steph guided the group through the entrance door, beyond which there was a big room. “Good my little ones! Beyond this door there are Sloan’s regressors,” she said with a big smile. “Now I will explain you the rules of this place, which are few and very simple: N. 1: You will obey any adult’s order N. 2: Don’t talk back to an adult N. 3: No brawls or violence for any reason N. 4 An adults decision is always final without discussion If you break any rules you will be punished. The rest will be explained later. Is everything clear or are there any questions?” A girl raised her hand. “Tell me honey!” said Aunty Steph. “You said that the formula of serum is secret” said the girl “But what happens if someone has an allergic reaction?” “A more than legitimate question!” said Aunty Steph. “But don’t worry! The serum is produced so so that an allergic is almost impossible. Any other questions?” Nobody asked anything. “Very good” she said satisfied. “We have some some paper coat’s, you have to undress and wear only that” she said while two young ladies rolled out a big cloth to act as a screen. Jonathan did what he was told after one of the girls gave him a paper coat. After that the screen was removed and the group was asked to get in line. Then they received an injection in the arm with an automatic syringe. “Now we go to the regressor room” Aunty Steph said while she opened a door. As they entered the room, the group saw strange machinery that look like a tanning bed. “Now when I call your name, step forward and lay down on the bed.” Aunty Steph said. “The first is Adams Richard, four cycles from two to five years. Come on!” A thin boy with red and ruffled hair shyly approached the bed. “Courage champion!” Aunty Steph urged him with a smile. “Will it hurt?” Asked the boy. “Usually the process isn’t painful” answered Aunty Steph. “Rather, it’s said that it’s like a strange tingling” Aunty Steph answered in a reassuring tone. Richard laid down on the bed that was closed and one of the girls began to type something on a computer, and when she pressed a button the machinery started. A red gleam radiated from inside of machinery for five or six minutes until it turned off, and one of the girls dressed as a nurse opened the bed and took an arm of a child who could not have been more than two years old. She brought him on a changing table next the machine, where she removed the paper coat and put him a diaper. Jonathan was shocked by the scene. “Very good!” Aunty Steph said. “Let’s continue with the next one. Alcott Patricia three cycles from three to five years.” The girl was petrified, Aunty Steph took her by the hand and lead her up to the machinery and kindly made her lie down on it. Then she closed the machinery and gave the order to start it, and when this turned off there was the same scene that repeated until it was Jonathan's turn. Jonathan was very scared at the idea of returning to a little child. He hadn’t had a beautiful childhood and the idea to relieve that was very scary for him. “So young man!” said Aunty Steph a little impatient. It didn’t take long for the nurse to take the boy by weight and put him in the machinery despite his protests, even because he weren’t robust. The machinery was started and the boy felt a strange tingling followed by a strong nausea. When the bed was opened, and the woman dressed as a nurse went to take him he threw up. “Oh blimey!” exclaimed the woman “Don’t worry sometimes it happens” she reassured him with a smile. “Breathe slowly and you will feel better!” When the boy began to feel better, the nurse brought him to the table to put him a diaper. When the last of the group was regressed Aunty Steph started speaking again.“Good my little ones!” Now she could say it for sure “Now I explained to you how our program works. You will now be divided into four groups of three and taken into the custody of a nanny. She will take care of you completely, from feeding to change diapers. You will wear diapers 24 hours a day and you aren’t allowed to remove them for any reason. Only an adult can do it and at their discretion. If you try to remove it you will be punished. Now we will give you a bracelet” she said while two nurses passed in front of them. One of them had a tray upon which there were toddler sized blue and pink bracelets. “It contains two microchips, one is a GPS that will allow us to know where you are only moment, don’t try to remove that. If you do an alarm will sound and you will be punished; the other chip serves to collect data related to your health condition, your evaluation and any disciplinary measures that have had to be taken. Are there any questions?” One of the toddlers raised their hand. “Two questions, how are the groups decided? And can I go to bathroom? I have to pee.” Aunty Steph answered “The groups are decided by chance. Your name will be put in an envelope and drawn by lot. Regarding the second question the potty is not allowed for you. Use the diaper!” the little boy blushed after Aunty Steph answered. “Good! Now let’s proceed.” Group 1: Nanny Alexandra Children: Lisa Clark Jim Lee Ronald Wood She went on like this until the last group: Nanny Matilde Children: Jonathan Reyes Patricia Austin Samuel Castillo The three children approached a woman with long black hair cut into a bob. She had tanned skin, grey eyes and a very sweet smile. “Very good my little ones, today is your first day, I am going to leave you to get to know your nannies better, your activities begin tomorrow. Bye bye” said Aunty Steph taking leave.
  12. Sarah a normal typical 12 year old with medium length brunette hair a short frame that didn't yet show signs of being close to teenage hood. Was on her way home from a bike ride from the nearby creek when she saw a small shiny box on the side of the street. She looked around and didn't see any near by people or anything that the box would have came from. When she picked it up it felt warm to the touch. Sarah put it in her backpack and brought it home before her mom and 6 year old sister came back home from shopping to investigate it in her room upstairs. (This story will circle around Sarah ss she learns about the wish genie in the shiny silver box. Each wish she makes has a consequence. I'm looking for a rp partner that replies with at least a few sentences each time and with detail that makes sense.)
  13. Hi I'm looking for a caregiver type to partner with in the following roleplay scenerio: I'll be playing Kate. A young journalist writing for a lifestyle column. Taking a risk she decides to to write about alternative lifestyles to boost interest in her column. After coming across abdl and books herself in for a day adaycare for adult babies. What Kate doesn't bargin on is that the people she meets there take age play very seriously. During the course of the day she finds she's treated just like a real toddler by the attendants. By the end of the day when she's the only one left after the other 'babies' have all been picked up, the staff worry no one has come for Kate. Of course she inisits that she booked herself in but the staff won't release her by herself. Is it gets close to closing time one of the daycare manager decides to take Kate home with them. Kate she's going to have more than enough material for her report as she's forced to regress and spend multiple days with her new caregiver and at the daycare. Message me if you would like to discuss.
  14. Here we will follow Jessica an 8 year old girl in 4th grade. She's smart has a bunch of friends, she's on the short side looks closer to 6 or so. Jessica has a secret she sucks her thumb still even though she always claims what a big girl she is being 8 an a half! No body knows about her secret except for her 4 year old sister Gwen. Jessica lives with her mother Helen and her aforementioned little sister Gwen who is 4 and just became fully potty trained a few months back. Everything is happy and easy going in the house, there is a good balance of no real secrets except for the big secret of Jessica still sucking her thumb but Gwen has promised she'd never tell mommy. But now a New babysitter is coming for the week as mommy needs to go away for a work conference. This new babysitter has plans for little ones who think they are big girls but still do babyish things. I think Jessica is in for an interesting week! I'm open to anyone joining me on this roleplay as long as you bring detail and long replies to each post on this rp. Please shoot me a message or reply on here before starting
  15. Chapter 1 I hate women. They always complain about their big boobs like it's a curse, and fat hips as though they are somehow an aberration. They complain because of those damn super models that are eight feet tall, who've been starving themselves since adolescence so they can fit a size zero dress. Women think that's the standard, then look down at me with jealous eyes because I can do the same. I can do it because I'm a skinny four-foot-nine at thirty years old. I'm not going to get any bigger even though there's twelve year olds taller than me. And that have bigger boobs. I don't have breasts, I have the underdeveloped, underexercised chest of a ten year old boy. I don't need to wear bras which is a good thing since few designers make adult bras in 30/AAA. And it's a good day for me if I can find panties in adult small that fit me since my hips stopped growing after the age of eight. But grown women stare longingly at me wishing that they could have my figure, if not my height. They can have it. They can have the rejection at bars and night-clubs because they think my ID is fake. Or the long-term crushes that never pan out because "You're just like my little sister." And especially the creeps that are attracted to me because of my "youthful" appearance. I'm sorry to rant, but I've been dealing with this all my life. I've always had to make up for my height. I was a tomboy as a kid, which led to me also being, "just like the guys," There were other girls like me, but they eventually all sprouted. When they did, the guys all took notice and left me in the dust. My life as a little sister or one of the guys. So if I couldn't get by that way, I was determined to get by on my own. I worked my butt off at university. I got hired out of college, and I'm now a mid-level exec at a multi-national. I thought life would get easier at some point, but it hasn't; the work just changed. I could be higher up the food chain, but at a certain point they want you to sell your soul. Not literally, but they want you to put profit before all else. I understand that, but I also can't stop seeing people in the names on the rosters I oversee. So I have to work that much harder and watch more cutthroat people pass above me. I think the stress was starting to get to me which is why my friend Laura made a suggestion. I met Laura at a pilates class at my gym. She was older than me, a mother of three, had a lovely husband. All the things a good girl wants. She had started out in psychology, and I mean that she became a doctor. Almost had her own practice, but then she got pregnant. Her husband was making enough to take care of them both, so she stopped to take care of her kids. I admired that. She worked her butt off, but knew how to prioritize and go after her goals. After so many times of hearing my usual rants about work or my body or men, or all the myriad things that I complained about I think she decided that I was to be her next project. So she made her suggestion. "Regression Therapy." She told me. "I studied it extensively in university; even wrote my thesis on it. I never got to practice it clinically, but a number of years ago I suggested it to a friend of mine who was very stressed out, and she found it really helpful." "I don't know if I really need therapy." Was my go to answer to this kind of conversation. "Most folks under stress don't like to admit that they are. Often they are so used to it that they don't realize that it isn't normal. It has become their normal, but they don't understand that it could be better. You haven't been happy for some time despite your success. I would like to help you figure out why." We'd had similar conversations about help and stress before, but I think for the first time I was really listening to her. It had been a particularly bad day, so maybe I was just more receptive to the idea of support. I asked her about this therapy she'd mentioned. "What the subject does is spend a period of time acting like a child. She gives up a lot of grown-up responsibilities, but also endures a lot of the arbitrary rules that kids have to deal with." "What, like I get to run around screaming and painting walls?" "Not necessarily. Part of the process is taking the subject back to an age where they felt comfortable. Some go to their teens, some go all the way back to babyhood. Or somewhere in between." "I don't see the point of it." "Well it works in two main ways. First, the subject gets to leave behind all of the stresses that they are dealing with currently. It's all on hold, and for the therapy she doesn't have to worry at all about her responsibilities. The other part is that the subject realizes what all that responsibility earns them. You get to remember what you yearned for when you were a child. It helps you to remember why it's all worthwhile." "Seems a little hokey to me." "To some it is. Some forms of therapy just aren't for some people. But I've met a number of people who felt it completely reset their life expectations. There are other, more complex benefits depending on the issues that some people have. Often the experience brings up old forgotten memories that have been bothering them but they weren't really aware of it. They can bring up the memories, and often re-live the experience but can make better choices because despite being placed into a childlike state, they are still adults that can make better informed decisions." "This worked for your friend?" "Oh yes. She got married a year or so ago out east. I think it brought us closer together as well since I stood in as her mother." "You took care of her even though you aren't really practicing?" She blushed a bit at the question. "It was kind of a freebie, since she didn't really have the money for it. But while it wasn't exactly ethical to do it without a license, I'm still a trained psychologist, and I feel that my home environment provides a better surrogate than a facility. Much of it is about immersion." We discussed it further, but I wasn't really sure I wanted to do it. At that moment I'd already worked off quite a bit of stress just ranting at her. I was grateful that she was so patient with me. I still wasn't sure that I needed any real professional help. But then I had the bad week. Two weeks earlier I'd given Brenda, one of the secretaries a project. It was a whole pile of information, along with instructions to put it together in a proposal I'd be making to my boss's boss Dan Carmichael. She had two weeks to put it together, and when she gave it to me two days before the presentation, it was shit. She hadn't paid any attention to my instructions, nor did she include a lot of the information that I'd sent her throughout the two weeks she was supposed to be working on it. I was so angry that I berated her in front of the staff. In hindsight that was not a good idea, but I was just so angry. The next day Chet from HR called me. I fucking hate Chet. Brenda had complained, and Chet wanted us to meet to "work out or differences." My response to that was, "Sorry Chet, but I'm too busy starting from scratch the job that is due tomorrow that Brenda had two weeks to work on!" I slammed the phone in case he was confused as to my mood. The worst part came the next day after I'd worked, and slept in my office trying to get the proposal ready. So the big meeting came and there were four proposals that Dan was looking at. Only three of us showed up to present. The others were okay, but by comparison I rocked mine. I'd been living in the information for months now, especially the last two days, but Dan didn't even ask any questions. This was because halfway through my presentation the fourth presenter showed up, that prick Taylor. He interrupted me to ask Dan if they were still on for golf this weekend. Then he made the worst presentation of the bunch. But as soon as he was done, Dan congratulated him and told us he was going with Taylor's idea. He'd chosen before the meeting, probably while golfing. This whole horrible week had been unnecessary. I returned to my office and slammed the door. Chet called again, but I told him that now was not the time. I called Laura. Chapter 2 I finished my third coffee waiting for Laura to arrive. It was the first day of my vacation but I always need the caffein to get started in the morning even on weekends. It was several weeks since "The Bad Week" so I'd calmed down since then. My thoughts were drifting towards maybe this therapy thing isn't all really necessary. I could still enjoy a week off and not pretend to be a kid the whole time. Laura had explained that she would come pick me up on the morning of the beginning of my vacation and bring me a change of clothes. I'd kind of glossed over all the details up to now since I was being so half-hearted about it. But I was supposed to leave here with whatever clothes she brought me, and a single key to my apartment that I would give to her. When my time is up she'll bring me back to re-introduce me to my life. I was getting nervous because now that I though about it, the whole experience was starting to feel scary. So when the knock came at the door I decided to call the whole thing off and apologize to her for bringing her out of her way. "You don't get to make that decision." She replied to my apology. Standing in the hall she pushed her way past me carrying a paper bag. "You are an adult, dear, and you made a decision. You've made arrangements toward that decision, and so have others. You can't go back on it now." The door led to the living room where she set down the bag. "But it's fine Laura, I'll still enjoy my vacation." "But you won't feel better, and you will have made things worse. Now come over here." She said in a tone reserved for her children. I went, but I hadn't changed my mind. I tried to explain but she put a finger to my lips. "Arms up." she ordered, taking hold of the bottom of my cami. I pulled away, but she held firm. "I've seen plenty of naked girls in my time, dear. We have to get you changed." Once again in her stern mothers voice. Her tone then softened, "At least see how you look in what I brought." Sighing, I indulged her. Putting up my arms she whipped the cotton cami over my head. I felt a sudden shyness as I realized my nudity. She just smirked "There's no need to be shy, dear." She then grasped my sweatpants and pulled them down. I realized that she'd got my panties in with the pants, and modesty overcame my indulgence. She ignored my attempts to cover my self, fending off my hands, "C'mon, Honey step out of the pants." I calmed myself and did as I was told. "I told you to shave yourself before today." She looked at me sternly. "Oh…Right." I'd forgotten, "Look, see I just don't want-" "No, young lady you march right into the bathroom and you do as you're told!" She pointed me at the guest bath and marched me right in with a soft swat to the butt. "Go on!" She added as she turned to the linen closet to find a towel. She followed me into the bathroom and saw that I wasn't moving toward the shower, she crossed her arms and tapped her foot. I began to realize just how much she towered over me. "Do you need me to do it for you?" Having three kids seems to have given her lots of practice with that withering glare. "No, I'll take care of it." I muttered as I turned the shower on. She still didn't leave until I was under the hot spray. It's been a while since I'd done any "yardwork" down there. Not since I stopped dating to focus on school ten years ago. So it took me a while to finish. Partly because I'd had to ask Laura to get me my shaving supplies. Quite honestly this was the first time I'd showered in the guest bath. It felt like I was in someone else's house. Once finished I turned off the water and quickly dried myself. I found myself slowing the process trying to avoid going back to the living room. I tied the towel around my chest. Thankfully she supplied a second towel for my hair which I neatly wrapped. I stood in the mirror trying not to see myself as an adolescent, but as always, when just wearing towels I look like a kid at her mother's vanity. There was a knock at the door. I turned to tell her I'd be out in a minute, but I jumped when she just opened the door and walked right in. "Ah good, you're all ready. Come here." She took my hand guiding me back to the living room. Once situated next to the couch, she pulled out what looked like a fresh package of children's panties. I grimaced seeing Disney Princesses all over the pair that she held out for me. I tried to take them, but Laura avoided my grasp. "No, no, step into them, please." I tried to give her a withering look like I would one of my staff, but she just watched me patiently. Finally I stepped into the underwear which she pulled up my legs. She pulled off the towel and finished adjusting the underwear to her liking. I just waited arms crossed over my embarrassing chest while she pulled something else out from the bag. I didn't look at it, I was just glowering at the idea that children's panties still fit me. "Arms up," she said again, bright pink cloth, bunched up in her hands hovered over my head. I really didn't like the way this was going. She pulled the child's dress around the towel, and down over my head. She smoothed the skirt down my legs until it came to my knees. Just looking at the Print of the Sleeping Beauty on my chest made my face go flush. "I'm not wearing this." I told her flatly. "But I'm not even done yet." She said dismissively. "Here put these on." She handed me a pair of pink tights. I took them like I would a dead frog but she didn't notice my reaction as she got up to grab something. I waited a moment while I heard her rummaging, but decided to finish the childish ensemble and pull on the tights. Laura returned with a brush and set me on the floor before the couch. She pulled off the towel and started playing with my hair. Ignoring the clothes for a moment things started to feel much better. It had been a while since I last got my hair done. I closed my eyes and just enjoyed the sensation of my hair being pampered. With a pat on my shoulders Laura announced that she was finished. "Now go look at yourself in the mirror," She encouraged me. I walked over to the full length mirror in the guest bath. But before I saw myself I had a brief moment of vertigo. There was a strange girl in my bathroom. Except that she was in the mirror. In one sense I knew that the girl was me, but my brain took a while to make the connection. My first reaction was to scream. Or to pout. But also to throw something. Or rip the clothes off. Possibly break the mirror. Emotions were a jumble. I settled on crying. I made a very pretty ten year old girl. The pink princess dress was flattering to a little girl, and the pig-tails bound with purple ribbon in my light brown hair enhanced my juvenile features. How could I really be an adult if I look like some damn kid? How could anyone take me seriously? No wonder they promote people over me. No wonder my bosses don't listen, and my staff don't pay attention. How can I get any respect? Arms engulfed me, "Oh sweetheart, it's okay." I just started bawling I turned from the mirror and buried my face in her blouse. I heaved sobs into her for a while until the emotions abated. When I'd calmed down she asked me what was wrong. "I look horrible." I said pulling away from her. She cleared the hair from my damp face, "Oh, you look beautiful." She looked me right in the eyes. "I understand, but this is the whole point of your vacation. I didn't say that it would be easy. And now that you've faced it, don't you feel better?" I wanted to protest, but now that my eyes had cleared I did feel better. And maybe this whole kid thing wouldn't be so bad. It was nice to have a shoulder to cry on. I nodded. "Good." She kissed my forehead. "We don't like to say this, but for therapy to work, it has to hurt sometimes." "Now there's just your shoes in the bag. Once you have those on we'll go." I hugged Laura once more then returned to the couch. The shoes were pink mary janes that matched the outfit. They didn't seem so objectionable as the rest of the outfit had, but then my attitude had changed. I pulled them on and grabbed my purse. "No dear, did you forget what I told you?" I looked about me trying to figure out what I'd forgotten. "Your purse?" "Oh right." I put my purse back on the table. I pulled out my keys pulling the one for the front door off the ring. It felt strange handing it to her. I looked back at my purse as Laura shuffled me toward the door. It's funny to think that there is so much of our lives that we carry in our pockets. I felt naked leaving my house without any of it. From now on I would be, could only be what people perceived me to be. Before she opened the door, she turned to me, "Remember also, in case you forgot. From now on you call me Mommy. To you that is who I am until we get back here." This I did remember, but I hadn't thought she would be serious. Then again this whole morning had been a lesson in how serious she was. "Yes Mommy." I replied. That felt weird too. The door opened, and I preceded her into the hall of the apartment building. Laura pulled the door closed behind her before locking it. The bolt flicked shut with a heavy clunk, and the key disappeared into her purse. Apprehension filled me once more as I realized that I was now locked out of my whole life. Chapter 3 I followed Laura out to her car. I didn't recognize it at first since I usually see her driving the sedan. But today she was driving the family car, a giant, black SUV. She said that it was great to haul all the kids to where they need to go, plus supplies and groceries despite the poor gas-mileage. I heard the doors unlock, and I made my way to the passenger-side door, "Uh sweetie?" I heard her behind me. Turning around I saw that she had the backseat door open a crack. "Little girls have to sit in the back." I made an exaggerated sigh, "But Laura-" "No buts young lady. It's safer, and it's the rules." She tapped her foot. "Fine." I replied sullenly. She opened the door wide, and I hopped up- well, tried to hop up. Did I mention that I'm short? Laura boosted me up into the vehicle, and right in front of me was a child's safety seat. I tried to move around the bulky thing to get to the other side. "No, dear you sit in the seat." "Laura-" "That's twice you've forgotten the rules." "Wha- Oh, sorry, M-Mommy." "Good girl, now get in the seat." She repeated lifting the harness so I could fit my head under it. I felt objections bubbling up in me, but her simple insistence that the world was her way had so far had been unshaken by my objections. So I sat down trying to be uncomfortable, and oversized for the seat. My worldview simply insisted that the seat was built for a child and therefore I couldn't fit inside it. But as I sank into its cushioned embrace, she brought the harness down to buckle in my crotch. I had to face the stunning reality that maybe I'm even more childish than I really thought. She closed the door, time seemed to stretch as she walked to the drivers side. Once situated herself, and buckled in, she turned back to look at me, "All comfy back there?" Her hand caressed my knee. I just glowered at her. Maybe I had to accept that I could fit in a child seat, but didn't have to like it. As she drove we chatted for a bit, but with her focus on the road, and my position in back it made the conversation feel forced. So I sat back in silence and watched the scenery go by. We hit a bump. Not uncommon since there was a lot of road construction on this part of town. Another bump- That was weird. Knowing this stretch of road, I realized a double bump was coming. Bubump! Oh my god! I didn't know whether to feel outraged or humiliated. Every time the car hit a bump the crotch of the seat hit me in the, well crotch. And it felt- Well it hurt, but it also didn't. I mean to say that, well, it… Okay it felt good. But more in the way that I realized that I hadn't had any external stimulation in years. Well nothing that wasn't- uh, by my own hand. Slam! "Stupid lady! Get off the damn cell phone!" Laura had hit the brakes as another car veered into our lane. Whew! I had to get a hold of myself. Oh shit, I just realized that they were repaving this section of road. The car started to buck and leap. I tried to focus on other things, but then I realized that you know what? I'm in my own little world back here. She's got that terrible song turned up on the radio, who will notice? So I relaxed myself into the hump that held the buckle between my legs. The vibrations of the car transmitted movement through the chair into my body and against the seat. I closed my eyes focusing just on the sensations. It was like I imagine what it felt like on those old latenight softcore shows where they would hump each other but not actually have sex. Except that I was balanced on the edge of a dull pinnacle, each vibration from the ground transmitted right to my- Kathunk! The unpaved section had ended. Okay, yes, I was disappointed. Still, I could get used to riding like this. First we stopped at the gas station, where before she got out Laura gave me an odd look before filling up the car. Then she picked up her dry cleaning. When she stopped off at the post office, I was really getting bored of the car ride. I also noticed the growing need to use the bathroom, the curse of the coffee addict. Being a small person means that everything is smaller. Once I notice things down there getting urgent, I can't hold it for much longer after that. That's another thing that full-sized women can have, they want this body so damn much! "So are we going- uh, home now?" I asked when Laura pulled her door open. "Just a few more errands to run, then yes we'll be going home." More errands? That wouldn't end well, I thought as she pulled the car into traffic. "Laura-" "Ahem." She glared at me through the rearview mirror. "What? Laura-" "Ahem!" "Look this isn't the time for silly rules, Laura, I have-" She jerked the wheel around, and pulled the car to the side of the road. "I have all the time in the world, young lady. You do have to follow my rules. If you don't want to follow them you can get a spanking. Understand that I have no problem with you breaking rules, the person that will have problems is you. Is that clear?" I had no words to give back to her. Given how much control she suddenly had of my life, I whole-heartedly believed her. "Well?" She demanded. "Yes." I replied sullenly. "Yes what?" "Yes, M-mommy." She gave me a pat on the knee and a smile. "Good girl." She turned back forward and got the car moving again. Totally cowed I huddled in my carseat. I pouted for a bit, but the urgent need to pee overcame me. Still, there was a rebellious part of me that didn't want to acknowledge her superiority. Which is why I still sat in the car while she did something at the bank. But after that urgency won out. "M-mommy?" She smiled at me through the rear-view mirror, "Yes, dear?" "I need to go to the bathroom." Oh god that sounded so childish. "We'll be home in just a bit, dear. Also, you will call it potty from now on." She's goading me. She had to be. I had to stop myself from saying, "The hell I will!" She pulled into the hallmark store. I tried to unlock the catch on my carseat, but I couldn't find the damn thing. I was really getting desperate. I'd hoped I could get out and back without her noticing, but I was reduced to clawing and pulling at the buckle trying to release it. Laura finally came back and got us moving again. "Mommy I really need to go!" I said through gritted teeth. "Go where, dear?" I glared at her through the mirror hoping she could feel the daggers of thought I threw at her. "The potty, dammit the potty!" I finally yelled. "Not with that language you won't." My jaw dropped, if she was this much of a bitch to her own children- "Please! I can't hold it." I begged. But she still waited for the proper words. "Please let me go to the potty." "Okay dear, we're at the drugstore now, you can come in with me." She got out, her walk around the car seemed to take forever. "See how easy things can be if you just ask nicely." She said after opening my door. I didn't see how she released the catch, but I was too focused on getting to the bathroom. Once the harness was over my head I tried to push past her, but her hand kept me stuck in the seat until she pulled me up by the armpits. She pulled me out of the car before setting me with a rough jolt on the pavement. A jolt was the last thing I needed at that moment. I felt wetness filling my panties. And once it started I couldn't hold it back. Pee ran down my leg creating a dark stain on the concrete below me that quickly spread. "Oh my god!" She cried before grabbing my hand and roughly jerking me into the store. I was so embarrassed. I'd pissed myself like some kid, and now the whole store would see me. I tried to hide my face, but her firm grip held one of my hands. "Where is your bathroom?" Laura demanded from a clerk. He looked at her, then down at me. "In the back to the right." He pointed. "Did you hear that?" She jerked me back to facing her. "You go back there to the potty and you wait there, you understand?" Her furious expression cowed me into just nodding before she pushed me toward the back as she hurried off in a different direction. I hurried to the bathroom my shoes squeeking wetly on the linoleum, avoiding other people's faces, praying that they only saw a little girl, and not an adult pretending. Somehow them knowing I'm an adult would make this worse. The fact that I am did make it worse. I entered the bathroom, and locked the door. I pulled off the tights and panties, and tried to wash them in the sink. I put the shoes back on since this bathroom didn't look all that clean. Looking in the mirror I realized that the dress was ruined too. That's when I started crying. Twice in one day. Not only did I look like a kid, but now I was acting like one. No, not acting. I was trying to act like an adult, but this childish body kept screwing me up at every turn. The handle jiggled, then a knock came at the door. I let Laura in. She had some bags in her hand which she set on the toilet after lowering the seat. "Let's get that dress off you, lift your arms." With a deft pull she had me naked in a public bathroom. Which I realized she hadn't locked. She damped some towels and started scrubbing my legs roughly. "You're going to have a bath when we get home." She muttered. When she was done, she went to her bags pulling out a cheap undershirt. "Arms up." She ordered as she bunched the fabric in her hands. Once again she pulled clothing over my head, I put my hands down feeling a little bit better. But I was soon dismayed when she returned from her bags again this time with what looked like a diaper. She paused, considering the diaper for a second she looked down at me with her mouth a tight thin line. "I hope, for your sake you're not just doing this to act out some fantasy." She looked at me sternly. "Excuse me?" Her accusation stunned me. "I know all about infantilism, and all that stuff, and this better not be some scheme you're trying to pull to get your jollies at my expense. I will make your time with me very difficult if that's the case." "Where do you get off-" "In private, missy! I saw you in the carseat humping it like some slut. And then you wet yourself so as to get put back in diapers? That's two strikes against you. But I'm willing to forgive it if this is actually happenstance. I do consider that I could be wrong. But with both happening so soon, I'm not so sure. That's why I'm warning you right now you won't be taking advantage of me for any of that." She pulled open the pull-up for me to step into, Cinderella staring out from the front of it. I really didn't know what to do at that point. I tried to review my options, but I just wanted to be back in my apartment. "Look, Laura why don't we just call this off. It's obviously a mistake. Just take-" I suddenly found myself over her knees as she sat on the toilet, the bags shoved to the floor. The loud crack of her hand smacking my butt echoed through the bathroom. I cried out for the pain. She spanked me again, harder. I tried to cover myself, but her hands pulled my arms away somehow locking them both in her grip. Another slap echoed through the room. "How many was that?" She demanded. I sniffled and sobbed in response. Smack! "How many?" "Three!" I cried, "It was three!" "Wrong! Start over, count each one." Smack! "One!" Smack! "Two!" Smack! "Three!" Smack! "Four!" Smack! "Five!" Smack! "Six!" "So how many?" "Six!" I replied through my sobs. "For each time you broke the rules." Smack! I cried in surprise. "And that was for using a bad word." She pulled me back up and set me on my feet. "Now are you going to be a bad girl?" "No." I replied through the tears. "No what?" "No, Mommy." She lifted me off her lap, and set me down. I just stood there wiping my eyes as she held the diaper out for me to step into. I did so carefully so as not to get the soiled shoes on the diaper. It was a pull-up style which she promptly lifted up my thighs until they were snug over my hips. "There you go. Now grab those dirty clothes from the sink and put them in this bag." I quickly did as I was told, ignoring the snot nosed brat staring back at me from the mirror. Once the bag was tied she handed it to me along with the bag that held the Goodnights package. She then opened the bathroom door. Exposing me to the store in just an undershirt and a diaper. "L- uh, Mommy, I can't go out there like this..." "Sweetie,” She said loudly from outside the bathroom, “I don't have anything else for you to wear. You soiled your clothes, so you're going to have to wait until we get home to get changed." She held her hand out, beckoning for me to grab it. I did so, and she pulled me close to her. I felt like a three year old. I stuck right by her side, trying to hide my face any time someone passed close by. But we didn't leave. She pulled me to a stop at the end of the line for the prescriptions. We stood in the middle of the store where anyone could see me. "M-Mommy?" I pleaded in a whisper. "Can I please just wait in the car?" "No. Right now I don't think I can trust you to be alone in the car. So you just wait right here until we're finished. If you'd behave like a big girl then you wouldn't be here." So we waited, and the line, as they always seem to didn't move. I stood with my head down hoping that somehow I'd turned invisible. I surreptitiously looked to see if anyone was looking at me. And to my surprise people did. That wasn't the surprise. I was expecting people to be staring at me trying to guess if I was an adult or an overgrown child. But it seemed that they'd already labeled me as a child. What they would do is look at me, then at Laura, or as they saw her, my mother. Some would glare, others would nod in sympathy. I even started to hear snippets of conversation about bad parenting. I realized in that moment that I hadn't just taken the role of child, but she'd also taken the role of parent. In doing so I became her daughter, and my actions reflect on her as a parent. I may look ridiculous right now, but that's the nature of children. It's the parents who are blamed for how the child looks. It's the parents who are blamed for the child's behavior. Like it or not, Laura took on a heavy burden when she decided to help me this way. We finally made it to the front of the line, and even though they had the prescription right there, they took their sweet time fetching it and have her pay for it. But finally we got to leave. Once back to the car I let her boost me to the car seat without complaint. I sat down and let her buckle me in quietly. When she got the car running I decided to apologize. "Mommy?" She turned to me, "Yes, dear?" "I'm sorry. I'm sorry for all the trouble I've caused." She smiled. "I understand, Honey. This takes a bit of getting used to. It's much of what the first day is all about." She gave my knee a squeeze. "Let's get you home, and cleaned up." Chapter 4 She got the car moving, and once again I was trying not to pay attention to the bumps in the road. This time, though the diaper cushioned the seat so that the ride didn't hurt at all. That didn't stop the interesting sensations. Thankfully it was a short ride, but it did seem long. Finally home Laura pulled into the garage. She turned to me once she'd parked, "Remember, Paul knows what's going on, but the kids don't so as far as they're concerned, you're just a little girl that will be staying with us." "Right." I replied. Laura pulled me out, and I followed her into the kitchen. I became self-conscious of my lack of clothes when I saw that her daughter Kathy was already there finishing off a soda can. "Hey, Mom." the leggy eighteen year old said when she saw us. "Dad's been trying to get a hold of you." "I didn't get anything on my phone." She replied as she rummaged through her purse. "Oh, it's turned off, What did he want?" "You're supposed to meet him for the firm's client meet and greet." "That's next weekend- or wait. Oh shoot!" She glanced down at me still holding the bag of supplies that we'd picked up at the drugstore. "This is my friends daughter that I told you about. I have to go get ready, do you mind giving her a bath, she had an accident." "I'm actually about to go out. Get Mandy to do it, she's still grounded anyway." Laura made a dubious glance up at the ceiling before leaving the kitchen. I heard her call up the stairs. Alone with Kathy for the moment I just clutched the package not knowing what else to do. The silence was becoming oppressive. "Mandy, I need you for a minute!" Laura called again much louder. There was a sudden stomping from above us that trailed to the stairs before very deliberately stomping down them. I could hear Laura speaking to her, their voices getting louder as they came to the door. "-So I need you to babysit while I'm with your father." Laura said coming into the kitchen. "You don't have to do anythings special, just give her a bath, and some lunch. There's a chance we'll be late, so you might have to make her some dinner too." Both women looked at me as they entered. "Oh Honey, you can just put those on the chair." She said motioning to the pack of diapers. I put it where she indicated, feeling everyone's eyes as I did so. "If you do well I might even end your grounding early. Deal?" Laura continued. Mandy glared at me, the sixteen-year-old looking sour. She was dressed all emo/punky with platinum blond hair with bright purple at the ends. "Alright Mom, I'll take care of her." "Oh thank you! Now I've got to hurry the thing only starts in a little bit." Laura hurried off. I realized that I'm now a kid to these people, but how was I supposed to act? Mandy seemed to soften a bit as she held out her hand to me. "Cmon kiddo, Mom says you had an accident." I nodded before taking her hand. "Oh let's get those shoes off, Mom hates shoes on her carpet." Deliberately I sat on the floor to pull the shoes off. I was doing so in a very exaggerated juvenile manner, bending over, roughly pulling them off before tossing them aside. I didn't want these girls to think I wasn't really a little girl. I mean how weird would it make me look to be found pretending. After that I followed Mandy up to the bath on the second floor. As Mandy started the bath running Laura poked her head through the door. "Mandy, I've put her clothes in the Sarah's old bedroom, just grab what you need from there." She nodded to her mother who darted back to what she as doing. "You- arms up." She ordered. I did as I was told and the undershirt lifted back over my head. She pulled down the diaper and had me step out of it. Once again I stood naked for the third time today in front of someone else. I couldn't really get over the embarrassment. Mandy smirked at my modesty. "You wait here so I can get your clothes and a towel." She promptly left the bath leaving the door wide open. I closed it behind her and waited watching the bath fill. I reflected on my new predicament, being a little girl babysat by someone half my age. Being too scared to assert myself in case someone finds out the truth. I was suddenly hoping my underdeveloped body was youthful enough to fool them. Getting annoyed that it was. I pulled the ribbons from my hair and set them firmly on the counter. What a difference a day makes. "There you go." Mandy re-entered the bath- still without closing the door. Watching the tub fill for a minute, she stopped it when she was ready and guided me into the warm water. "Have a seat, kid." I kept waiting for her to leave, but she stayed and started soaping a washcloth. "Oh, I can do it." I told her holding my hand out for the cloth and soap. Where do these women get that glare? Mandy seemed to put curiosity, absurdity, and derision all in one glance as I withered in front of her. Laura looked in again, this time in a beautiful bright red gown that really showed off her assets. Really showed them off. I looked down at my own chest in embarrassment. "Your sister's gone, and I'm going to take off now too. I'll have my phone if you need anything. What's that?" she was looking at the pile of clothes Mandy'd brought in. "I left underwear in the bedroom." Mandy looked down, at the pile, and I too saw what they were both looking at. She'd brought up one of the diapers. Mandy nervously glanced at me, then back to her mother. "Oh, she told me she needed them." Mandy thumbed back at me. I wanted to protest, but a furious glare lit Laura's face, her lips a thin painted line. I tried to shake my head or say no, but when you're small, naked and wet, it's hard to come up with coherent arguments. "Yes. Well that's only for at night. Isn't that right, dear?" She glared at me demanding a confirmation. I could only nod in response. "Okay, then I'll grab some panties when we're done." Mandy replied. "Here, let me walk you out." She got up and followed Laura down the stairs chatting as they went. That little bitch lied! She'd lied, and now her mother'd confirmed the lie. Well, she hadn't known that her daughter was lying about it. But why would I say such a thing? It's not like I want to wear diapers. This was all her idea. I've been trying to escape this childish body my whole life. Frustrated I punched the water. It made a big splash so I did it again. It felt good to let out the aggression in small gouts of water. "So you're a pissy pants bedwetter are you?" Mandy giggled from the bathroom door. What could I say? Her mothers response pigeonholed me as a bedwetter. "Only sometimes." I muttered sullenly. My cheeks went red with the admission. "That's not what it looked like to me. It looks to me like you can't hold it at all. But Mom seems to think you can handle big girl panties. We'll just have to see." With a cruel sneer she slapped the soaped cloth over my face and started scrubbing. "Hey! I can do it! Stop!" I yelled into the washcloth, but she just kept at it, batting my arms away. "Hold still, Runt!" She pulled the cloth away just in time for me to get a face full of water. She cleared the soap from my face and started scrubbing all over me. To be honest it wasn't all that bad. She certainly was thorough, going over my back and chest, then all down my arms. I stood when she bid me so she could scrub my legs. I tried not to blush when she did my thighs. But finally when she finished she had me dunk myself fully into the tub to rinse. "I suppose a girl as young as you would prefer a bubble bath, but I'm afraid we don't have any of that." "I'm not that young." I replied. "Oh? How old are you then?" I almost said thirty. Laura had never set an age, I was supposed to fall into an age where I felt comfortable. So far nothing felt comfortable about being young. “Fourteen?” I tried. "Oh come on! Maybe you're tall enough, but I've never seen a kid take so much time to think about how old they are." "Really!" "Come on, you aren't fooling me, Runt!" "Okay, I'm twelve, but I'll be thirteen soon." I tried again. "Better, but I don't believe you." she sat up arms crossed under her breasts like they gave her authority. "Ugh, fine, I'm ten!” I yelled. This whole thing was getting more and more ridiculous. "Good girl!" she patted me on the head. "You are tall, but you sure don't act like a big girl.” You have no idea, I thought at her. She poured out some shampoo into my hair and started scrubbing. Pretty soon she was dunking my head again until the shampoo was all out. She stood me up and wrapped me in a towel as I stepped out of the tub. I dried my hair in front of the mirror while Mandy went to grab some underwear. Once she returned she had me step into the Princess Belle printed panties just like her mother'd done. I wondered just at what age any of these girls had started dressing themselves that they felt an eight year old needed help. When she was done she'd dressed me in purple leggings, a jean skirt and a pink shirt with a rainbow unicorn done up in sequins on the front. I tried not to be so disappointed at the outfit in case Mandy got suspicious. She sat down on the toilet, and pulled me onto her lap to start doing my hair. I closed my eyes once again to ignore the circumstances and just enjoy the pampering. Unfortunately I kept getting hung up on being treated like a little kid by someone half my age who also happened to be bigger than me in every respect. Once done I didn't need to look in the mirror to know that I had the two pigtails tied with ribbon again, but Mandy seemed to be seeking approval of the job. So I conspicuously primped and smiled at my reflection. "C'mon, lets get you some lunch and then we'll figure out what we'll do the rest of the day." She said, her attitude seeming to have much improved from her earlier nastiness. Back in the kitchen she poured out a tall glass of apple juice for me while she looked over the lunch options. "There's Mac-n'-Cheese, course that's more of a dinner thing. Hmmm, frozen pizza, peanut butter sandwiches or Ham-n'-Cheese -oops, no ham." "I know! How'd you like some grilled cheese?" She looked up at me from the fridge door. That actually did sound like a great idea. "Mmm, yummy!" I replied. It had been forever since I'd had that bit of comfort food. I think that grilled cheese is probably most kids first attempt at cooking, which is why so many of us look back so fondly on it. Quite suddenly I found myself actually enjoying my childish role. "Okay!" She gathered the ingredients. "You finish that glass while I get everything ready." I really was kind of thirsty at that point so by the time she'd prepared lunch I'd done as I was told, and she poured me another glass. We had lunch in the living room with the tv which surprised me a bit, since she turned it to some cartoons for my sake. "Oh hey, My Little Pony like your shirt!" I gave Mandy a big smile since I was supposed to like this sort of thing and slowly savored my toasty warm grilled cheese. I do have to give her credit, she made it just right. The cheese was all gooey and the toast was all buttery. Things got really dull quickly though because Mandy, while eating her lunch and sitting on her computer would flip to MTV every commercial to watch the latest and greatest in crappy pop music. While cartoons weren't really my thing, they were far superior to her taste in music. But she retained the controller, and I endured the torture long after I finished my lunch. While the cartoons were on, though I really did feel myself getting a little comfortable in my assumed role. Quietly reflecting on the cartoons and my babysitter I could immerse myself in it. Even the lack of control of the tv gave Mandy a distinctly "big sister" air. I settled comfortably into the couch and stayed that way until Mandy's foot found its way into my side. I nearly jumped out of my seat. "Oh, I'm sorry," She said looking up from her computer. "I didn't realize you were ticklish." Oh shit. I needed to head that off right away, I was not getting the tickle torture. "I'm not ticklish, you just startled me." An evil glint filled her eyes, "You're not?" She set the computer aside. Oh no. "Nope!" I looked back trying to be casual about it. She set the computer aside, "I dunno, that looked ticklish to me." The only way to deal with this, in my experience is to bluff; be so confident, and stay relaxed during the test. 'Cause at this point I knew there would be a test. "Well it wasn't." "Not even here?" She attacked my side where she'd nudged me with her foot. I flinched a bit, but I was able to relax through the attack. The second time would be both sides, and then somewhere else. If no good jump occurred by the third time, there might be a fourth, but it would end. I just couldn't flinch at all until Mandy finished. I could feel myself tensing, despite myself "Or here?" She attacked both sides of my waist like I thought. "Nop-" As I relaxed after the second attack she hit my underarms. I shouldn't have been surprised, but I jumped and wriggled under her assault. "Shit! Stop! Hahahaha! Please, stop!" I shouted. "Oooh a liar and a potty mouth!" She grinned. "You do deserve a punishment for swearing, so punitive tickling!" "No plea- Hahahahah! Please! Heeheehee!" The bitch was ruthless, and now that she found my weakness she kept at it all over. It went on for a while with short breaks when I became breathless only to start right back up. My sides were hurting while I writhed on the floor screaming and giggling under the torture. She paused for a second, pulling back, and leaving me wriggling twitching on the floor. "Now for the finale, then your punishment is over." She said with a satisfied grin. Her fist grabbed my shirt and yanked it forcefully up as her head dove for my belly. "Noooohohohoho!" I cried as she began blowing raspberries on my belly, then her hands found my sides and armpits. She waged total war on my body, and it capitulated in hilarious agony. I didn't even feel it at first, my mind taken up with so many other sensations, but pretty soon I was shoving her violently off me as I felt the wetness filling my underwear. Suddenly standing I lost control of everything. "Oh shit!" Mandy yelled before yanking me into the kitchen before I leaked all over the carpet. Standing for a second time in my own puddle I broke down crying. "I told you to stop!" "Well dammit you're eight years old! You should be able to handle this sort of thing by now!" She started roughly taking the clothes off me. "As far as I'm concerned you're wearing those diapers until Mom says differently." Oh god, Laura was having some weird thing bout these damn diapers what would she think now? I felt a slap on my butt. "Step out." I did as I was told and stepped out of the leggings I'd just stepped into. Now run upstairs and start another bath. I'll get this cleaned up. Then I'll come help you, understood?" I nodded. I ran upstairs crying. What the hell is wrong with me? I started the shower running, trying to clear my eyes while waiting for the water to warm up. The door opened behind me, "Bath, not shower, I said." She barked before moving further down the hall. I slammed the door, but she returned quickly with a towel and clothes. "I said bath!" she shouted pushing me out of the way to the bath knob. "What difference does it make?" I sobbed, "I just need to rinse off." The spray switched to the spigot before Mandy rounded on me. "Showers are for big girls, and you're obviously barely above a baby!" She growled at me. "Now you wait there while I go clean up your piss!" That fucking bitch! I slammed the door behind her once again. But not knowing what else to do I just stood there and sobbed. I wouldn't be so upset about it, but the bitch was right; she was just rude about saying so. I mean if the goal was to convince her I was a little kid, mission fucking accomplished. I heaved one last sob before clearing my eyes. I still had the stupid unicorn shirt on, add that to the red, watery eyes, and all I saw in the mirror was a snot nosed kid waiting for a punishment. How had things gotten so bad so quickly? The door burst open again - why didn't I lock the damn thing? Mandy practically ripped the shirt off me before depositing me in the bath with a splash. She yanked the tap closed and started once again with the washcloth. Now that I'd had time to think, I realized that she had pretty good reason to be upset, what with having to clean up after me. So I just took her rough treatment silently feeling much like a pet that hasn't figured out house training yet. I smiled at the image in my head. "What are you laughing at, Runt?" "I was thinking that you're lucky." "Oh?" she sat back. I think she was expecting some kind of defiant insult for her painful ministrations. "Yeah, I haven't shit on the furniture yet." Her look made me laugh. For a brief moment she thought that I was threatening to do just that. But she started laughing with me when she realized I was making fun of myself. "You foul mouthed runt!" She giggled as she finished her scrubbing much lighter now. Once out of the bath and dried she had me step into a diaper that she pulled up to my hips. That drained the humor out of me; it got me wondering of what Laura would think when she got home. The diaper was followed by a pink, ruffled, Little Mermaid nightshirt that came down to my knees. "There you go, now we can finish watching cartoons, okay?" She held her hand out to me. "Okay." I replied taking her hand and letting her guide me back to the couch. Chapter 5 I thought that the humor would soften Mandy's disposition, but she took to calling me Pissy the rest of the day. On one hand, I did kind of understand. She was grounded, and now stuck looking after a brat that seems to have a problem holding it. But on the other, she's supposed to be the responsible one here, and resorting to bullying and name-calling wasn't helping. The cartoons stopped right away. Instead we watched spoiled bitches have massively overdone sixteenth birthdays, followed by girls the same age (and I'm sure there's overlap between programs) getting pregnant, and being generally spoiled bitches about that too. Then there were the dating shows which are generally based on insipid concepts in the first place, but MTV seems to have run with the ideas that other channels thought were too dumb to air. It was not a fun afternoon. Laura called to say that she would be late, and that we should get dinner, and made sure that Mandy put me to bed on time. Though it annoyed me when I didn't overhear what that time was. I didn't feel like asking. She did set it back on the kids shows while she cooked up the mac and cheese. Not cartoons this time, but still smarter and more entertaining than what she liked to watch. Dinner went fast, and it was quickly followed by cookies and milk which ended abruptly since I yelled at Mandy to stop calling me Pissy, which she refused. "C'mon Pissy it's your bedtime anyway. Once you're put away you won't have to listen to me. Even when you piss the bed, Mom can take care of that crap when she gets home!" I finished my milk, and slammed it on the table. "Fine, I'm going then! I'd rather be alone than spend one more minute with you, or watch your crappy tv!" I stomped out of the kitchen really wanting to break something, but all I could do was stomp up the stairs, much like she'd done coming down this morning. "Goodnight Pissypants!" she called up behind me. Oh I had some choice words for that bitch! And it was a struggle to not turn around and shout them down the stairs at her. But I didn't, no matter how satisfying I knew it would be. At the top of the stairs I was confronted with a conundrum: Which room was Sarah's old room? I went to the end of the hall where an open door revealed the master bedroom. Next to it was a closed door that turned out to be the linen closet. The door across was closed, and with quick inspection I found what I concluded was Mandy's room filled with the detritus of a sixteen year old's life flung about. I closed the door, and found what looked like an unused bedroom that had some of the leftover accoutrements of Laura's eldest daughter. Also on the bed was a pile of kids clothes meant for me. I put them away, holding particularly onto the pack of disney panties, wanting to change into them, but fearing to disturb the illusion. I finally just put them away. There were several books on the shelf from which I picked out a cheap romance novel to read until Laura came home and we could talk this all out. - We were in the car again. Laura driving, and me bumping along in the child seat. The same embarrassing but enjoyable sensations transmitting from the seat. Laura stopped the car and turned to me, "Are you wet?" Her hand reached out feeling my diapered crotch, feeding that same sensation. "Good girl!" she said as she pulled me from the seat. Mandy was next to her outside the car. "Are you wet yet Pissy?" She sneered as she felt around my backside again transmitting those enjoyable feelings. "Hmph! Not yet." They then pulled me into the drugstore. It was full of people. Every one of them was watching me, whispering to each other, wondering if I'd just wet myself. Laura was talking to the clerk, and they were both nodding to each other. He turned to me, asking Laura, "Is she wet?" Before he too reached down below the hem of my night shirt, feeling me, rubbing me. I didn't want him to, but I was afraid that people would find me out if I resisted. Other people started checking as we made our way to the pharmacy. Reaching down, pressing their hands to my crotch, unaware of the affect, simply, innocently checking my diaper. I clung to Laura but let these strangers continue their probing. Part of me didn't want them to stop. We made it to the line for the pharmacy. Laura checked me again, and Mandy reached behind at the same time. I moaned. "Are you okay?" they asked. Their concern filled the people in line. Pretty soon everyone was checking my diaper as though somehow it's dryness or wetness would somehow indicate some kind of ailment. And all the time the sensations became more and more intense, more and more sexual. My desire overcame my shyness. I now waited with my hands holding the hem of my nightshirt up to my chin as people rubbed me through the diaper. We passed by everyone in line slowly coming to the front where the nurse looked down at me. "Is she wet?" She somehow reached across the counter to rub me. Her examination of the diaper lasted longer than the others. Slowly the desire built inside me as she checked what I knew was now a wet diaper, but now I was afraid that they'd spot it. That she would recognize that kind of wetness. But still she examined, and I stifled moans and tried to resist the mounting pleasure that filled me. Her hand pulled away. "Doctor, could you take a look at this?" A tall dark skinned European man in a lab coat looked down at me. "Of course I can." he replied in a heavy accent that made me melt. His dark hair flowed in waves behind his ears. His eyes penetrated me as he looked down at me. I pulled at the skirt not wanting him to see the diaper. But he reached underneath. I knew then that I wanted him to examine me. Two hands felt around making sure of every nook and cranny. But I wanted him to know of my wetness. I wanted him to feel it, and keep going. To release the desire that was building in the confines of the plastic about my hips. I moaned, not caring who heard it now. And I felt his hand on my shoulder now. I wanted it to go down to my breasts, but it stayed their and shook. And it shook me, his voice calling my name- - Laura shook me awake. For a second I thought she was coming to check my diaper, and I was really keen for her to do so. But reality hit, and I shied away from her. It was dark in the room, and the clock on the nightstand told me it was a little after midnight. "We need to talk." Was all she said. I sat up noticing the sticky wetness in my diaper. I could feel my cheeks getting warm, and hoped Laura couldn't see it in the gloom. I gathered the blankets around me. "Mandy tells me you wet again. I really don't understand what's going on. I want you to be honest with me, and tell me what you're really doing here." I stiffened at her daughter's name. "What is really going on here? I have no idea what's going on here. I haven't had any idea since you locked my door. I haven't done anything, everything has been happening to me. Starting with you not letting me go to the bathroom, even though I tried to tell you several times. I had three cups of coffee this morning, but you only thought about making sure I called you Mommy, and said potty, cause you are really pushing hard this whole little girl thing. So you're surprised that after too long in the car I couldn't hold it? And then your response isn't to take care of me, but to humiliate me in front of the whole store after calling me a slut to my face!" "Then your precious snit of a daughter babysits me-" "You told her you wanted to wear the diapers, she told me." "She lied to you! When you spotted the diaper in the bathroom, I never told her a thing, she just grabbed it, probably to embarrass me. And then you confirmed her lie when you said it was just for bedwetting! Which, by the way, she gave me all kinds of shit for while you were gone." "You know her nickname for me is Pissy? She started calling me that right after you left. Oh she played nice for a while for lunch. But then she felt it would be funny to tickle me until I pissed myself again. And that's what happened while you were gone. She bullied me because she knew I had a weakness, and I couldn't do anything about it without giving this whole "therapy" thing away." She looked thoughtful for a moment. "Has this been a weakness for you?" "What, wetting? Not until today!" I realized I wasn't being very quiet, so I lowered my voice to really answer her question. "I mean I've always known I've had a weak bladder, but I figured it was because I'm so small. But I've always been able to control it, I just have to know where bathrooms are more than others.. There was an old rocking chair behind her that relaxed into, while taking a deep breath. "I'm sorry. I've really screwed up trying to make this a comfortable place for you. I really just wanted to help." "I know." "And now we're kind of stuck with it for now." I frowned at this, why couldn't she just take me home? I didn't ask since she's been so opposed to the idea from the start. "Look, we'll talk more in the morning, but right now I've got to think about what I'm going to do about Mandy." I didn't like that line of thought. Mandy was her priority, not her thirty year old friend dressed as an eight year old trapped in her house. "She really isn't all that bad." She sighed before leaving me once again in darkness. Chapter 6 I was playing with myself in the pharmacy this time. All the people were watching me, talking about me, about how I needed a diaper change. That I was so obviously wet that they didn't need to check even though their hands still reached out to feel my diaper. Laura just stood in line waiting oblivious to it all. I could feel their hands checking all over me, not stopping at the diaper, but feeling up my back and along my breasts. There were giggles at how young I looked, about my tiny breasts and shaved pussy. But somehow that just fed my desire, fed the wetness in the diaper. They joked that I couldn't really be an adult at all. The nightshirt was pulled up and held under my chin as my hand was plunged into the diaper, soaked with my damp desire. I could feel myself gushing with each giggle and joke at my expense. I could feel the warm wetness covering my hand, the liquid leaving my body, in very much the same manner as when I- - My eyes snapped open to the bright morning sun. My right hand sat immersed in a bowl of water, and my butt sat immersed in a wet diaper. A giggling Mandy was just closing the door to my bedroom. I threw off the covers shrieking. I couldn't believe what that horrible bitch had done. I had leaked all over the bed, and the diaper was sodden. I ran to the door, ripped it open only to be stopped by Laura looking bewildered. "What are you screaming about?" I could feel my cheeks flush. I had no desire to admit that I wet myself, but caught out now there was no real way to avoid it. "Mandy put my hand in warm water just now while I was sleeping! She was trying to play a joke on me!" "Shh, there's no need to yell." Laura put a restraining hand on my shoulder. "But she-" "I said shush!" She cut me off sternly. "Mandy?" she called to her daughters bedroom. Mandy'd managed to very quickly return to her sanctum, but took a good while to respond to her mother's call. The door cracked, and a bleary eyed Mandy leaned out. "Yeah Mom?" "Did you go into her room just now?" Laura asked nodding to me. "No, I just woke up." She groaned. Thankfully Laura wasn't buying it, "Look young lady, she might have a little girl issue, but it is very rude of you to tease her for it. There will be no pranks, do you understand me? I won't have it on a guest in my house." All pretense of having just woken up left her. "Oh what you just believe her? How do you know she's not lying? Maybe she was being a brat all yesterday! Maybe she wants to get me in trouble because she knows I'm already grounded!" "That's enough Amanda Anne!" Laura shouted. "If you never want to see your friends again until you graduate that's fine with me. I notice that you still haven't done the chores you said you would do to shorten your grounding." Laura continued like that for a while before Mandy shouted her response. The argument continued for some time before Mandy's door finally slammed, and we were left with the ominous silence of a teenager pouting in her room. Laura led me to the bathroom where she silently drew a bath for me. I didn't object to her pulling my clothes off, or thoroughly scrubbing me clean. When it was done she apologized for her daughter, to which I told her it wasn't her fault. And I really couldn't blame Laura for her daughter since Kathy turned out to be the polar opposite of her younger sister. I mean, she could have spent her Sunday with friends or locked in her room, but while Laura cleaned the bed, she looked after me for breakfast. After that she chose to keep me entertained for the whole day. She was much better company than her sister. Overall the day spent with Kathy was quite pleasant. But then I was just relieved to be wearing regular underwear, even if it did have disney princesses on it. The diaper was bulky and noisy, both facts that Mandy liked to point out to me every chance she got. Kathy played cards and board games with me. She also put the cartoon channel on in the background so that I wouldn't be bored when she had to go do something for her mother. It was interesting to watch those two interact so I wasn't annoyed at the interruptions to our games. Though it was these times that Mandy liked to poke her head out of whatever hole she'd been hiding in to poke fun of me. "Oh hey, I don't hear your diaper." or "You sure you can stop from pissing all over that game? Or maybe the game is to see if you can hold it for that long!" The bitch was deft enough to not get noticed by her mother or sister. Though she did get caught by her dad once, but she has him wrapped up around her finger. She put on the pout and the tears and he just let her go back up to her room. I didn't see much of him for the day though as he spent it outside doing man-things. A little after lunch though Mandy wasn't able to escape because something she said made me snap. I don't really even remember what it was, but Laura and Kathy heard the noise and returned to the living room seeing Mandy and me tugging on each others hair while wrestling on top of the Monopoly set. They pulled us apart, and we were both sent to our respective rooms. I heard the stern talking-to that Mandy got through two walls so I was surprised at how calm Laura was when she came to talk with me. "To be honest I'm rather disappointed in you." She started. "I know you're supposed to be the child here, but your displays of temper I don't think are an act." I didn't know what to say about that. I mean she's right. I have a short fuse, that's always been a problem for me. But at the same time, given my line of work, people with bad tempers seem to be the ones that get what they want. At least the famous ones. Looking back not really so much me. "I'm sorry." She said. This surprised me, especially the tongue-lashing that she gave her daughter. "This was supposed to be therapeutic for you, but I see that I have failed to provide the right environment for you." "I'm sorry too. You're right, I should be able to keep my temper better." I replied. She smiled at me. "I'm also sorry for my daughter. She carries so much anger in her. Either way, I've talked to some people, and if you want to try a different approach we can." "Different approach?" "Yes. In Newton there's a facility that specializes in regression therapy. They have several different programs there. One of them is exactly what we're trying here, but that would be more of a clinical environment. I wouldn't be able to oversee it because of my lack of license, but I know the people there, and can call in a few favors to get you in if you want to go." "I'm not sure." Was all I could reply. To be honest I wasn't really enjoying this therapy. But then Laura had said that for it to work it had to be unpleasant at times. Not to say that it was all bad. Kathy was lots of fun, and seeing Laura in her mother mode actually was an education in itself. Her family was complex and interesting to see from the inside. But there was also Mandy. The rotten bitch managed to ruin every good moment. If I stayed here this "therapy" would be colored by my interactions with her. And frankly I wasn't looking forward to a whole week with Laura's horrible daughter. There was just no way to avoid her. Chapter 7 The drive to Newton was long. It's normally an hour drive, but stuck in rush hour traffic as we were, it doubled the time I was stuck in that car seat. Laura insisted that since I'm going on with the therapy I should stay in character. As we drove I realized that I really ought to have just quit the whole thing. Laura had provided me with the opportunity. But I also didn't want to disappoint her. She'd tried so hard to help me that it couldn't hurt to try one more thing. If it doesn't work I'll just give her a call and she'll take me home. Though which home is still debatable. Though I doubt Laura would try to keep me at her place again. Mandy had tried the warm bowl trick again. Yes, it had worked again, but this time I tried to be more mature about it for Laura's sake. I still want to kick that little bitch in the face, though. I also couldn't help thinking about sex. It's been on my mind this whole time. Especially because of the damn car seat; that stupid hump kept hitting me there. That and the weird dreams I've been having. I can only suppose that the fact that I've lived a largely sexless life, and that I finally have few distractions, my body is reminding me that I am human, with human needs and desires. Even if I don't really have time to fulfill them. Not that there's anyone that wants to help a dwarf like me. The place looked like the typical movie nuthouse. At least the front did. There were more modern additions behind it. Laura explained that they had taken it over after the old asylum closed. It had a lot of the facilities that they wanted already in place with not a lot of modernization to make. The new buildings were simply expansion since the place has really been doing a good business. "This is the place I could have been partner in if I'd wanted." Laura told me a she pulled me out of the car. "I know most of the administrators, and even could still have a place here if I just get my license." I followed her into the building where she was quickly directed down a hall from the front reception area. The white clinical halls led us to another reception room. This one had warmer light, and comfy chairs. Laura directed me to a seat before she went to talk to the nurse. I started to feel a little better about this. Here they were trying hard to make you feel comfortable, and there would be actual trained doctors, and accountability. If I don't like something, there's somebody to yell at. "Yes, we know all about your situation," One of the nurses said to Laura, "We have your file right here. Or.. Do you have that file?" "Yes, um… here it is." Another nurse replied with an oddly familiar voice. "Here just fill these out, and sign on these lines and we'll process everything and you'll be all set." Laura came back with a bunch of papers that she had me fill out. She filled out a couple outlining treatment and such. I kept getting distracted though because that one nurse would say something, and my mind kept trying to latch on to someone. I know that voice. I couldn't really look though because the seat I took was facing away from the reception desk. Laura gathered up the pages once we were done and brought them back to the front. I wanted to go with her to see the nurse, but Laura told me to wait. I tried to protest but she gave me that withering glance again. I tried to look from the chair, but the desk itself was set high, and that familiar voice was coming from the side of the window. Laura sat beside me once again, I was tense, and while I wanted to chat, I don't think either of us were sure what to say. I was saved from the awkwardness when the door next to reception opened, and my name was called. Laura gave me a hug and reassured me that she would pick me up after my week here is done. I turned to the nurse and followed her through the door. I looked back at Laura gathering her purse as the nurse shut the heavy door with a no-nonsense clunk. "Don't worry about a thing, Sweetie," she said to me, "We'll take good care of you. Brenda here will show you to your room." Brenda. That was why that voice was familiar. Sure enough that tall, matronly, idiot stood before me in nurse scrubs with that vapid, 'I'm being helpful' smile on her face. My first thought was, "Please don't let her recognize me" Especially when I'm still wearing a stupid Disney princess blouse, and bows in my hair. But of course she might not recognize me. We're both so out of our elements, and I'm dressed so ridiculously different, it would be a stretch for someone of her intellect to recognize me. "C'mon, Dear, I won't bite." She smiled again, holding out her hand to me. Yeah, maybe she doesn't recognize me. Be cool. I slowly walked forward. "That's right, we'll take good care of you." She grabbed my hand when I reached out to hers. She quickly had me following her through corridors and halls twists and turns. When she finally paused we seemed to be at an intersection of two non-descript halls. I started to wonder if she hadn't gotten lost herself. I looked at her, but her nose was buried in the file. "Now let's see, you're supposed to be… wait, this isn't right… Oh damn." She looked down at me. "Someone mixed up the files." She said as though it was somehow my fault. "I'll be right back as soon as I get this set right. You wait here." She set me down on a bench in the hall then stalked off in a huff. The idiot had screwed up again, I decided. It took a while before Brenda returned. I was bored pretty quickly of the people watching, especially since there were so few people. When she finally did return she had a flustered, and harried look to her. But that smile returned as soon as she saw me. Probably forgot where I was. Without preamble she grabbed my wrist and led me through a number of corridors, through a heavy metal gate and nurse station, down another few corridors to a bank of cells made to look like rooms. In a different setting I'd think these were offices, but the clinical nature, another nurses station, and the bars on the windows at the front of the room disabused me of that. "Here." She said, "Room 27." She opened the door. "Demerits?" I asked reading the white board below the room number. "Don't worry about that, I need to examine you." The room looked strange, less like a hospital room, or asylum cell, and more like a kids room, or nursery. She helped me up to the bed. "Now I need you to remove your clothes." "I'd rather not." I replied. Alarm bells were going off in my head. This isn't what Laura had described to me. "It will be real quick. If you want I can get a smock for you from the nurses station. Before I had a chance to reply she was out the door. Grumbling, I did as I was asked. I stripped off my jeans and shirt. I debated with myself if I should go all the way. Which is worse, Brenda seeing me nude or in Disney Princess panties (Ariel today). I decided to bare it all. Brenda returned, but without a smock. Idiot. "Now I need you to lie down, Sweetie." I did as I was told. The exam started with the same old physical we all get, blood pressure and cold stethescope. I didn't realize what she was doing until too late. She'd gotten the cuffs on my ankles before I realized what they were. "What are you doing?" I demanded stupidly. That gave her enough time to grab a wrist. She'd gotten it cuffed and anchored before I really started fighting back. With only one limb free it was easy for her at this point. I screamed and flailed, but she secured me easily. She then shut me up with what looked like an oversized pacifier that she secured behind my head. With my wrists bound to the bed there was nothing I could do release myself. Brenda just looked down at me triumphantly. "You cost me the best job I ever had." She brushed a wisp of hair out of her face. "I thought it was funny that I had a late arrival joining us with the same name as my bitch boss. It was even funnier when I saw you, really you sitting in my reception area looking like a little girl. I didn't believe it." "You know all of us always made fun of you. The bitchy little perfectionist trying to make up for your -heh- shortcomings. We all wondered if it was cause you couldn't get a date that you'd spend all weekend in the office. Chet hated you. He figured half his job was dealing people that you'd pissed off." I stared coldly at her, growling through the gag. "Oh, what's going to happen? You are in our 'Youth Behavioral Advancement Therapy' wing. We get kids who have severe social issues, and we regress them and until they start behaving they stay where they're at. You see I think you have some behavior issues. So I'm going to regress you. The more you misbehave, the younger you are treated, the nicer you are the older you get to be. It's very simple." "Since you're such a bitch, I think we're going to start you at level 1, as a baby." I started screaming into the pacifier and pulling at the straps. "Oh no you don't sweetie. If you want to grow up, you have to behave yourself." She placed a thick white diaper next to me on the table. "At level 1 you don't get any privileges. You don't even get to use the bathroom. You are going to have to use your diaper until you grow up a little." She then grabbed my wrist and started forcing some kind of glove over my hand. "And like a baby, you could grab at things that might hurt you, so you need to wear mittens until you're old enough to not be such a bitch." She had the glove over my hand, but it forced me to ball my fist. the heavy rubber I realized would make it impossible for me to use my fingers. She quickly did the same to my other hand, rendering both useless. "Babies also only get to go around in their strollers or crawl. If any of the nurses see you standing or trying to walk they might punish you. We believe in corporal punishment around here. There are other rules that I should be telling you about, but I think it'll be more interesting for you to find those out yourself." She added with a sadistic grin. "Lift up." She said as she unfolded the diaper. I shook my head. She had my nipple between her thumb and fingernail twisting hard. "You can do things the hard way, but they will only be hard for you." I did as I was told, and she soon had a diaper wrapped around me. This one was much thicker than the Goodnights I'd had before. "Good girl." She patted me on my head. I tried to brush her hand away but my struggles only made her laugh. She moved to the end of the bed where she lifted a slat into place with a snap. She did the same to the other three sides of the bed until I was looking at her through white metal bars. "You get to nap here in your crib for a while until the nurse decides to wake you. I'll be visiting when I can. I may decide to transfer into this wing just so I can make sure you're progressing properly. Sleep tight Babygirl." Laughing, Brenda exited the room. Alone once again, I struggled against the restraints. This can't be happening. In a panic I tried to scream through the gag, I cried, I begged incoherently to the empty room. This can't be happening! I knew it was futile but I didn't want to believe that I had just handed my life over to Brenda, one of the people that had been making my life an absolute hell. And now she'd do it again. I screamed in frustration. I shook the bed, tried to rip the restraints from the frame. I tried to bite through the gag, but all of it was made for my tantrum. It was all made to withstand my rage. The restraints held, and the rubber gave, but wouldn't be cut by my teeth. All my noise didn't even draw a check in by the nurse on watch. Helpless, I settled myself down. All I could do was wait. I was reminded once again of my little body, and all its little things. Little waist, and hips. Little feet and legs. Little breasts and arms and all the bits that other women all wish they could have. I remembered my little bladder, and how it had been hours since breakfast. Chapter 8 It was hours of waiting before the nurse came to look in on me. She lowered one side of the crib and started undoing some of the straps. She didn't touch the gag. When I was freed she pulled me up so that I was sitting on the edge with my short legs dangling. "C'mon. The doctor needs to speak to you for your entry interview so you know what is going on here." She said sternly. The woman was stout, and looked ready for any kind of rebellion. She pulled me down and sat me in what looked like an oversized stroller. "Am I going to have to strap you in or will you go nicely?" I shook my head, but she gave me a long look before she started pulling out wide nylon belts. "You gave Brenda such trouble I don't think I can trust you yet." I sighed but did nothing to prevent her from doing her job. She wheeled me through the halls and I saw the gated area that I passed through in the wide open room which now had a number of young people of varying ages playing in it. One or two were in strollers like me and were being pushed around by the other kids. I was the only one wearing just a diaper, but with my arms strapped I couldn't cover myself. I just sat red faced hoping no one saw me. I got several stares, especially from the boys, but the nurse moved quickly. I was pushed down another long hall to a large door at the end. Behind that door was a reception area with a spectacle wearing nurse sitting at a small desk in front. The nurse at the desk knocked then pushed the door open. "Doctor, the latecomer is here." "Ah, good, just before lunch. Thank you I'll call you when we're done." I was wheeled right in front of the doctors large desk. Behind the desk sat an older gentleman with greying hair and kind brown eyes. He was thin and stretched, with angular features. He got up and I saw that he was tall. He came close and undid my gag. "You must have put up quite a fight for Brenda. No one usually starts here as a baby. Though it often doesn't take long for them to get there, before they learn the system." I moved my jaw trying to get it comfortable again. "I didn't fight anyone! Brenda is…" An idiot, I thought but I couldn't say it. "Is what?" "She is mistaken. I was brought here to be part of a regression therapy for a week. She seems to have gotten things mixed up though. I'm not supposed to be here." The doctor, Doctor Massey according to the nameplate, frowned at my response. "Is that so? Is that what your parents told you, or…" He picked up a file off his desk, "Your mother told you?" My mother? Oh right Laura did the paperwork. But she wouldn't have actually listed me as her daughter would she? I'm supposed to be an adult coming for regression, that doesn't make sense. But if that was part of the therapy… I nodded to the doctor. He nodded with me. "Well according to this your mother left you here because you have been fighting at school, doing drugs, and having sex with a highschooler. At ten years old. You barely escaped juvenile detention because of repeated theft and vandalism charges. According to her you are here as part of a court order and are supposed to stay until we decide you are ready." My jaw dropped. "What? No, that's not possible. I didn't- I never- I'm a virgin goddammit!" The doctor looked at me sternly, "We don't like that kind of language here, young lady. Unless you can come up with a better lie than that let me tell you how thing work here." "But it's not a lie, your file is wrong my name is-" "I know your name, it's right here." He showed me the file. "So why don't you tell me all about how this is all fake, and that you're really a nice person who is just in the wrong room, and that your mother will be right back to fetch you." The chart did indeed have my name on it. "You think you're the first to come here? That I haven't heard every lie you could come up with a thousand times before? Here, look it over, make sure your mother got everything right." The file had everything that Laura had filled out and then some. The age was wrong. but everything else was her writing. But there was more, much more there was a photocopy of a court order; I tried to find how it was false, but he turned the page to a police report with my name on it, also a photocopy. There were several more pages of infamy and felonious behavior, "Wait! 'I of sound body and mind…' I never signed this!" It was a document of voluntary self-commitment. He looked confused for a moment. "Well it looks like you did, right here where it says signature." He pointed. "Yes, but if I'm under eighteen it wouldn't be a binding document anyway you wouldn't have had me sign it. And if I'm so violent and don't want to be here, why would I have?" "Look it's all part of the facility documentation, it doesn't matter if you had signed it or not, but now that you did, you can't just go back on it. Face it, you're suck here. Now it can go easy for you, or it can go hard." "No, you don't understand, it's Brenda, she did this to me, she hates me, I was-" "Brenda can't hate you, she doesn't even know you." "You don't understand, she does, she knows me from-" The doctor stood up "Look, you are lashing out because you don't want to face the fact that you've had a pretty easy ride so far. You're scared because that ride is over." He sat down behind the big desk. "You have to learn that the reason you are here is because of the choices you have made. Until then things are going to be very tough for you." "Please, just listen!" "No, you are going to listen." "Look just let me-" "Are you going to listen?" "I'm trying to tell you-" "I don't care what you have to say." "But, please it's just that-" He pressed a button, "Nurse. Come get this girl, we can finish when she's willing to listen." "But… okay, I'll listen." "Too late." He replied smugly. "What?" "It's too late, Young Lady. I tried to talk, but you wouldn't listen." "But, I'll listen!" He sighed "The first thing you need to learn about this place is that there are real consequences for your actions. The other thing is that this place is unfair. It's unfair because you are a child and you won't get your way through tantrums." The door behind me opened, and the stroller began to move pulling me out of the office, the smug doctor looking satisfied with himself. "Have someone feed her lunch, we can find out in the afternoon if she's going to cooperate." "Yes, Doctor." the nurse replied as we left the room. I was turned around, and there again was a satisfied Brenda. The door closed with a heavy thud. "Well hi there young lady." Brenda grinned at me. "It's slow at my reception area, so I decided to put in my transfer." She added though she said it to the reception nurse. "I know you just handed me the slip." The reception nurse gave her a confused look. "Do you mind taking her back to her room?" "Sure, she can't give me much trouble this time." They both laughed. I lost it. I mean completely lost it. Blind rage turned my vision red. I screamed at them, I fought against the restraints. I kicked, I tore, I howled like a rabid animal. Unfortunately hospital restraints aren't known for being flimsy. Epilogue I left Dan Carmichael's office positively glowing. It had been so long since I'd been recognized for my efforts. To be so thoroughly complimented by the boss man himself. I returned to my office with a skip in my step and a smile on my lips. That hasn't happened at work in a very long time. "So how did it go?" Brenda asked as I closed the door to my office. "It was fantastic." I replied as she came around from behind my desk. "It was pretty obvious that Taylor had gotten to him again, but I pushed hard. I convinced them actually look at the proposal and when he figured out what I was saying Dan looked at Taylor all disappointed." "And what else?" Brenda asked as she lifted my skirt. When she did I froze in place as I’d been taught. She felt around my diaper checking me for dryness. "I know the meeting ended a while ago so I was wondering what kept you." She dropped my skirt. "A little wet but you don't need changing yet." I nodded with a sigh of relief; she still keeps a sharp eye for reasons to punish me. "He took me into his office and complimented me on the presentation. But he also said that he liked the new look, and he said he liked even more my new attitude. He told me that he'd come very close to letting me go. Especially when you called them from the facility about my break down. He said that he's glad he didn't even though he lost me for six months. He said since I came back I've been less hostile and more problem-solving." "Good girl!" Brenda patted me on the head. I felt a warm glow fill me; praise from her was rare. "Of course they like your look, it suits you so much better than the stuffy suits you wore. And what's all this?" She asked at the pile of stuff I brought from Carmichael's office. "The new client, Nook, or nuck, spelled N-U-K." Her eyes lit up, "Really? Oh my they must know something about you then." She laughed and started going through the pile, "Oh they sent samples!" She came up holding a big pacifier. "Open up." She popped it right into my surprised mouth. There was a little ribbon dangling off the end of it which she clipped to the peter pan collar on my baby blue dress. "They do baby accessories and they're well known for their pacis." I could feel my cheeks reddening at the thought of Brenda treating me like this at work. I took out the pacifier and lowered my voice to a whisper, "Please, Mommy this is just client stuff, if it goes too far, Dan might not like it very much." I felt a hand return to my crotch in a much more probing manner. "Or maybe this is making you wetter, huh? Remember that little secret I discovered when you were at the facility?" How could I forget? "You like having that thing clipped to you, huh? You want people to see it. You want people to check your diaper for you don't you?" "No." She started pressing her hand hard against my diaper. "You do, which is why you're going to wear it, and keep it in your mouth at all times. You can take it out to talk to people but if they ask, you can tell them it's just research. But we'll both know how it embarrasses you, how that makes you feel. And you know that if you don't do as I say, they will find out, won't they?" "Don't make me do this Brenda. Please don't." "Oh, and forgetting yourself too, aren't you?" "No, Mommy! I'm sorry, Mommy! Please, I'm sorry!" The noise of the diaper became loud as she stroked it agains me. "I'll have to come up with a suitable punishment, don't you think?" I sighed. "Yes, Mommy." Her hand came away from the diaper, and she popped the paci back into my mouth. Brenda smiled. "You know, it took quite a bit of work, and punishment, and arguments. But I really think you've finally grown up to be a good little girl.
  16. This is my first time doing a role play so please bare with me. Only join this role play if you intend to do more than one word responses, whole sentences replies only. I hate to see one basic sentence or one work replies, they drive me nuts. This will be a story of Gabby, a freshly turned 11 year old who is excited to start 6th grade in a week and be in middle school. Shes excited to go training bra shopping, and for her Mom to start treating her more like an adult but life has other plans for little Gabby. I'll play Gabby I need someone to play her Mom.
  17. This is a little story I've had running around in my head. It won't be too long, and I'll fit it in while I'm finishing Chris the Clever Boarder. Adjustment Chapter 1 Pat looked around the small, clinical room, then at Dr Saunders. 'So, how are things, Pat?' asked the doctor. 'OK,' Pat replied quietly. 'Adjustment isn't easy,' said the doctor. 'For you or for Sal.' 'I know,' said Pat.'Its just...' 'Just what, honey?' asked Dr Saunders. 'Just, just everything,' Pat said, looking helplessly at the woma in the neat white coat sitting confidently opposite him. 'It's a big change, Pat,' the doctor said. 'You're not the only one going through it. The changes in business and politics, the new female workforce. The female breadwinners. You've handled it very well, Pat. Sal and I are proud of you, and you should be proud of yourself.' 'I know,' said Pat. 'But some things...' 'Pat,' said the doctor kindly. 'I know you've had difficulty accepting some of the changes. All men have. For you, Sal's in charge now. That won't change. But your relationship will change and grow.' 'I know,' said Pat. Dr Saunders sounded like one of the endless lifestyle ads aimed at women and their partners - 'Change and grow.' 'At night...' said Pat. 'Honey, we've talked about that,' said the doctor. 'I've talked to Sal too. Lots of couples deal with it. Sal said you'd got used to them.' 'I have,' said Pat. 'It's not that, it's, well...' 'You can tell me,' Dr Saunders said encouragingly. 'Well, it was my birthday, and I wanted to feel, you know, a bit like how it was, how it used to be, and I took off my, erm, diaper when Sal was asleep,' said Pat. 'I was going to go to the bathrroom, but I fell asleep and then, you know, I wet the bed. I just wanted to feel, you know, like Sal, a bit...' ''You mean grown up, honey,' said the doctor gently. Pat swallowed hard. Dr Saunders had mentioned the 'grown up' word. Pat nodded, glancing at the doctor then looking back at the floor. Sal had been diapering him at night for months now, but it still hurt to tell an adult he'd wet the bed. 'And Sal was cross,' said the doctor. 'I've spoken to her about that.' 'Yes, but she, she spanked me,' said Pat, his eyes watering as he stared at the floor. The doctor looked steadily at Pat. 'Well, do you think you deserved it?' asked the doctor. 'It was very naughty of you to take off your diaper'. Pat looked up, shocked. She'd spanked him. Pat didn't expect Dr Saunders to be on Sal's side. 'Pat,' she said. 'This is all about adjustment.' To be continued.
  18. Alexa was just like any normal 9 year old girl, she was in 4th grade in which she loved to read and is very good at long division. She likes school and seeing her friends but likes the weekends at home too where she doesn't usually have homework. Her favorite color is pastel blue and thinks pink is for little baby girls. She loves watching Netflix and has a secret love for watching "Sofia the first" and "super why" even if they are "baby shows". Shes currently working on reading an old book her mommy gave her called "harry potter" but still gets caught up on some big words. Alexa also has a bit of an entitlement issue with being seen as a big girl since shes only about as big as the first and second graders and only just stopped sucking her thumb at night a few weeks ago. Our RP starts as Alexa is doing her homework in the living room with frozen playing on the TV, the door bell rings her mommy answers the door to see the babysitter shes had called for the night. This babysitter was different though and has promised to get her little girl to relax and enjoy being a "little" kid more....
  19. This is my first ABDL story and I hope I can stick with it. I also hope you guys enjoy it and any feed back would be welcome. Chapter 1 The music filled bar turned into a blur of colors as Levi threw back his head to empty the shot of rum down his waiting throat. The liquid burned all he way down and Levi coughed a little and shook his head reactively. “Looks like someone can’t handled his alcohol.” The voice came from his left and Levi glanced over to see a red-headed woman chuckling at him. “I can handled my alcohol just fine,” Levi answered back with tears in his eyes. “I just don’t like to make the shots look bad so I let them think they got the better of me.” He tried to laugh but it turned into a cough shortly after. In truth Levi never could handled his alcohol very well but that never stopped his urge to drink. The woman covered her mouth and giggled. “That’s a good idea. If the alcohol got wind of your strong tolerance it might stop working. It would be a shame if you sobered up on me.” Levi was finally able to stop his coughing and he was able to really take a good look at the woman. She was sitting on the barstool with her legs crossed and swilling her martini with an olive stick. Her auburn hair hung free framing her very pretty freckled face. She was still smiling as she watched Levi with interest in her stunning green eyes. Levi’s eyes couldn’t help but wander down to the shapely legs sticking out from under her tight black dress. From what he could tell she would easily be taller than himself; at a lowly five foot four, he was shorter than most adults. “And why would that be such a shame,” Levi answered back. He wouldn’t call himself a ladies man by any means. Usually women were put off by his height, but this woman seemed obviously interested in him. “Planning on taking advantage of me?” She giggled again. “You caught me. In fact I was actually planning on taking one of your kidneys.” Levi laughed. “If that’s all you wanted you could have just asked. I luckily have two and would gladly give one up to a pretty girl like you.” “Be careful now,” She said slyly. “Keep saying things like that and I may start to believe you’re flirting with me, and that may not be very responsible.” “Shit, you’re right,” Levi said, unable to hide his huge grin. This beautiful girl was hard core flirting with him and he would be lying if he said he wasn’t already infatuated. “But then again I didn’t bring a babysitter so I think I can afford to be a little irresponsible.” “Now that just won’t do. An innocent boy out without his babysitter?” She leaned in closer to Levi and took his hand. “I’ll tell you what little one. Because you obviously need looking after, I will be your designated babysitter.” Levi blushed when she called him “little one”. He had always been self conscious about his size but he tried to push it away, knowing she didn’t mean it as an insult. “Hmmm I don’t know,” Levi said, enjoying the game they were playing. “I’m feeling naughty tonight and I’d rather not be reigned in for my lechery.” He pulled her hand up and kissed it. She giggled again and pulled her hand away. “See that’s exactly why you need a babysitter. I will keep you in check and,” she leaned in and whispered the the next part in his ear, “punish you if you misbehave.” Levi felt a shiver go down his spine and he was instantly, and very noticeably, aroused. She leaned back and smiled as she looked down at the front of his pants. “That settles it. I, Becky Roberts, will be your official babysitter tonight. Now, little boy,” she said, overemphasizing the last words, “tell your babysitter your name sweetie.” He was now putty in her hands, and she knew it. “I have the pleasure of being Levi, and I guess I can trust you to be my babysitter, but I can’t promise I will behave.” Levi caught the eyes of the bartender and she came over. “Please make me, and the beautiful redhead here a trash can.” It might have been from all the alcohol he had consumed that night, but Levi was already in love. After about two hours of hard drinking and continuous flirting, they left the bar to get some fresh air and also do a bit of adventuring. The moment they stood up from their stools, Levi saw that she had a good five inches on him, which made him blush and look down at his feet. However, Becky was having none of that and she grabbed his hand and pulled him out of the bar with a giggle. “What do you do for a living,” Becky asked as they walked down the dark street, hand in hand. “I’m a phleb... a phlebobiss.” When Levi drank, his speech was usually the first thing to go and phlebotomist was not an easy word to say at the moment. “I stick needles in peoples arms. “Oh so your a nurse.” She chuckled. “Little nurse Levi. I would love to see you in one of those sexy nurse outfits.” “I wish I was a nurse. Thay make so much more money than me, and I would rock the hell out of that outfit.” Levi felt a quick swat on his backside; it wasn’t a hard swat but it caught him off guard. “Language little one, or I’ll take you over my knee.” She winked and Levi shivered with excitement. He seemed to be doing a lot of that tonight. The girl seemed to know exactly what to say or do to push his buttons. Levi kept worrying he was going to wake up soon and realize she was just a dream, but thankfully that haven’t happened as of yet. “So you take peoples blood then?” “Technically yes, but we are actually collecting the plasma from their blood.” “I hate needles,” she said cringing, “I don’t know how you can do that but it sounds cool.” “Funnily enough I hate needles too, but it’s actually pretty easy.” Levi was starting to feel the urge to pee and thought it best to speak up. “Hey could we maybe walk back toward a bar or something? I gotta use the bathroom.” They were currently walking past houses and to their left was an old elementary school. “Aww does my little man have to go potty,” she said, adopting a childish voice and making Levi blush. “Well have no fear babysitter Becky in on the case, and I’ve got a much better idea!” She stopped abruptly and pointed to the school. “How good are you and climbing?” Levi was taken aback. “You want to break into a school?” “That’s exactly what I want to do and I’m in charge so,” she stuck out her tongue, and pulled Levi toward the chain link fence. Levi had no choice to follow, and after much huffing and puffing, and a hole ripped in his shirt, they were over the fence, and shortly after that, through the window of the school. Thankfuly the window had been unlocked. “Now little man, lets find you a potty.” Once again she took his hand a led him through the school. “The school looked pretty old, though Levi knew it was still in use. However, it was currently the middle of summer so it had been empty for about a month now. Levi had never been to this particular school, but from how familiar Becky seemed to be with it, she must have went here as a kid. “Here we are,” she said, pushing open a door with the name “Miss Fitts” on it. “This in the nurses office and she’s got a much better bathroom than the kid’s bathrooms.” They pushed though the office which was filled with cabinets, cupboards, and a exam table in the center. To the very back was another door which was labeled “bathroom”. Becky pulled him back to the door and grabbed the handle, opening it. “Now can I trust you to go alone, or do want me to help?” Levi laughed and shook his head. “I think I’ll manage. I don’t think the toilet will swallow me up here.” “It had better not,” she said sternly. “I will be very upset if it does. Now hurry along little one, we don’t want you have an accident.” Levi laughed again and pushed into the bathroom. The room looked overall ordinary aside from the toilet, which was obviously made for a child so it was much shorter than he was used to. In his drunken state, he thought he had better sit down to pee rather than risk making a mess of the bathroom. Levi quickly finished up his business, then pulled his pants up, washed his hands, and exited the bathroom. When he came back into the nurses office he spotted Becky smiling at him with both of her hand hiding something behind her back. A drawer was slightly open behind her but Levi was unable to make out any of the contents. “What have you got there,” he asked. “Well,” she said, her smile growing bigger. “Considering the fact that I am your babysitter, I thought it would be fun if we both got more into our roles and as such,” she reveled the object from behind her back and Levi felt his face burn beet red. “No, there is no way I’m wearing that!” “Oh come on don’t be such a baby.” The irony of her goading wasn’t lost on him as he looked at the blue and white Pull-Up in her hands. The thing looked obviously big enough to fit Levi’s smaller frame, and the Blue’s Clues paw prints seemed to be staring at him mockingly. “The fact of the matter is I am not a baby and I don’t need diapers.” Levi folded his arms and looked over at the wall so he didn’t have to look at the thing. “It is not a diaper it’s training pants,” she walked up to him, threw her arms around him, and grabbed his chin. The next thing he knew, her lips were on his and he was lost in euphoria. It was in that moment he knew he didn’t want to be with anybody else for the rest of his life. It just felt right and that magic, everyone was always talking about when they fell in love, Levi felt a thousand times over in that moment. Her lips were warm and moist, and almost as if by impulse, Levi wrapped his arms around her and pushed his fingers into her sweet smelling hair. It was only a few seconds but it felt infinitely longer than those short seconds. When they pulled apart and he looked into her stunning green eyes, they both knew she had won. “Fine I’ll wear the damn thing.” She put her hand threateningly on his backside and warned, “Language.”
  20. A door slamming in the distance jolted Jacob from his sleep, and while he waited for the pounding in his chest to pass, he heard distant yelling that confirmed his suspicions. Must be my neighbors fighting again. Dammit. The young man stretched on his bed and pulled his cellphone out from under the pillow. Closing the tab of the paused video on his phone, Jacob remembered how he had spent the entire morning smoking weed and viewing pornography trying to masturbate away his emotional pain. He quickly cleared the unread notifications not even bothering to check through them and tossed the device onto the other side of the bed. He was just about to fall back asleep when an alarm went off on his phone. Snapping his eyes open, he briefly considered throwing the phone wrapped in his sheets into the wall, but instead decided to slide his hands around to find it. When he finally grabbed the device and went to silence the alarm, he realized it was actually a reminder he had set to alert him of when he needed to leave his apartment for his therapy appointment. He rolled out of his bed groaning the whole time. Even though he slept almost 12 hours each day for the past week, Jacob was physically, emotionally and mentally exhausted, and the young man knew there was no relief coming any time soon. Tomorrow, the day after that and every day next week, he'd wake up and continue the cycle of drowning in his depression. That was unless he decided to do something about it. Jacob couldn't escape the compulsion to fantasize about how much simpler it would be if he could peacefully die in his sleep. He was sure it would be a blessing, but for some inconceivable reason, he just kept waking up. Letting out a heavy sigh, the young man walked out to the living room of his small apartment and lit his last joint. Looking around, he could see that his place was a total mess. Clothes, bottles, cans and to-go boxes littered the floor, and his stained sheets appeared to desperately need a wash. That morning his eyes even watered in response to the terrible smell of the residual smoke mixing with his funk, but Jacob didn't have the desire to clean anything. He simply rubbed the tears from his eyes and pulled on a pair of jeans that he left lying on the couch in the living room before shuffling back into his bedroom to look for a shirt. Jacob spent some time staring at himself in the mirror that hung above his dresser. He looked at the pimples decorating his caramel brown skin and his jet-black Afro that had grown out to be about three inches higher than the two inches he normally kept it at. He saw how desperately his beard needed to be trimmed as the hairs were uneven and sticking out in random directions. Sighing and shaking his head, he fished out the last clean shirt from his dresser. He pulled it on and walked out of his apartment headed for the bus stop. **** Sitting in the lobby of his therapist's private practice office, he thought about how pointless his existence was. He was twenty-two years old, and he had absolutely nothing going for him. With no family, no job and no dreams, Jacob wondered what the point in continuing to live could be when he had absolutely nothing to look forward to. He was sure that it was wiser for him to prematurely end his misery. His therapist, Simon, was a short West Indian man from Trinidad in his late thirties who had expertly assisted him in navigating his grief after he tragically lost his family a few years ago. During the last session on Tuesday of last week, they were working through creating some new life goals, and by the end of the last session, Simon had been pleased with how well Jacob was progressing. When Simon went to the waiting area to usher Jacob in for his session that Friday, he could smell the strong scent of weed emanating from the young man, and he was already disappointed. From his uncoordinated walk to the therapy room as well as his bloodshot eyes, Simon knew Jacob was already so high that the session wasn't going to be very worthwhile. He decided he would at least try to get to the bottom of what happened before he sent him home. After Jacob finally made it to the sofa having been guided a bit by Simon so that he didn't accidentally damage anything, he rested his head on the back of the sofa and closed his eyes. Simon sat in his chair directly across the room from Jacob, and when the young man didn't try to start conversation, he called out to him. "Jacob?" His client opened his eyes, sat up a little and slurred, "Oh heyyy! Wassup bossman? I forgot you were there for a second." Seeing that he now had Jacob's attention, Simon leaned forward in his chair. "What happened Jacob? Why are you high?" "I'm stoned because I wanna be, Simon," he adamantly declared. Simon sighed. He knew that it wasn't going to be easy to get direct answers from Jacob when he was like this. "Jacob, you decided to stop using cannabis a year ago. Last session, you seemed to be very happy and hopeful. What changed between then and now?" Annoyed that he was reminded of how quickly his happiness was ripped right out from under him, Jacob looked through the window above his therapist's head. "I stopped being an idiot, Simon. Now, I see the world clearly. That's all." "Yes, Jacob I know. Now the world is terrible, and everything is bad. But what in particular about your life changed that caused you to begin to feel this way?" The young man rolled his eyes, sat back in the sofa and crossed his arms over his chest. Beginning to feel angry, he chose to stay silent. Simon ran his hand through his hair in frustration. He knew that Jacob normally had classes on Fridays a few hours before the session, but he presumed there was no way he attended them like this. "Did you go to your classes today?" The aggravated young man shook his head. "No, fuck that school. Fuck class." "Fuck class? If I remember correctly, Jacob, during the last session you talked about how you were planning to take your class attendance much more seriously. So, I'll ask you again, what happened?" Jacob took a moment to dejectedly look at the floor. "I got kicked out of school. I'm a fucking loser with nothing left," he whispered with a tinge of sadness evident in his voice. Simon kept a neutral expression on his face, but he was inwardly pleased to have finally gotten a helpful answer from the young man. However, he still wanted a few more details. "When did you find this out?" "I got a phone call and email the day after our last session informing me that I was kicked out." Simon sat up a little straighter in his chair and crossed his leg. He kept his focus trying to keep the conversation moving quickly, knowing from past experience that Jacob's cooperation was only going to last so long. "Since then, what have you been doing?" "Oh, I've just been chilling, smoking and making plans." Jacob enthusiastically responded while resting his head against the back of the sofa. The seasoned therapist was aware that Jacob had gone back to masking his emotions. He watched the young man sit back with a smile on his face. It was almost as if he was suddenly giddy. He knew that this was something Jacob only did when he was feeling especially emotionally volatile. Nonetheless, he figured he would bite the bait. "What kind of plans?" Jacob smiled and stretched. "Final plans." Simon knew where this was going. After the loss of his family, Jacob had attempted suicide a few times. Before his most recent attempt, Simon had him involuntarily committed to a local psychiatric hospital. To Simon's shock and dismay, Jacob was able to weasel his way out of the hospital within a few hours. The young man had attempted suicide again that night. "Jacob, have you made plans to end your life?" Simon asked directly, hoping to stage an intervention. Jacob rolled his eyes. "Listen Simon. We don't have to do the whole shebang again." He paused for a moment before he continued, "You're good. I'm good. Everything is good." "Have you given up on therapy? Jacob, this is just another rough patch in your life. You can move past it," Simon tried to encourage him. The young man sat forward in the sofa and crossed his leg. "I actually came here to tell you that I won't be coming back, but I did want to let you know that I appreciated having you as a therapist. You're really good, better than most." "Jacob, after your last suicide attempt, you agreed that you would see me for a closing session to discuss the work we accomplished together, rather than just leaving the same day you choose to quit." He shrugged. "I mean if you really want to waste your time like that. I'll come." "Good, today is Friday. I can see you on Monday at 6:30 pm. Does that work for you?" "Yeah, I'll be there," Jacob confirmed and stood up to leave. As he was about to walk through the door, he heard Simon call out to him, "Jacob, please at least try to be sober for the next session." "Sure, Simon. Sure," he responded, staggering through the main office door to the bus stop. On his bus ride back to his apartment, Jacob solidified his suicide plans. He figured the fact that he had no real family or friends left made the whole process so much easier. He didn't even have to write a suicide note. A few years ago, he had watched a TV show where the main character chose to die by heroin overdose on a beach, and he wanted to go with that same route for this attempt. The young man already had a dealer in mind, and he intended to sell his electronics to come up with the cash. Before he opened the door to his apartment, Jacob noticed an eviction notice on the door meant to inform him that he had until next week Wednesday to clear the premises. At least they'll get started on the cleanup early. After unlocking the door to his apartment, he stumbled through his living room and piled his electronics into a plastic bag to take to the pawn shop nearby. **** It was late evening when Simon had finished seeing his last client of the day. He sat down in his office and thought about his session with Jacob. He didn't actually plan to see any clients next week. In fact, the private practice that he shared with his wife was closed for an entire month. It was almost the 15th anniversary of their marriage, and they intended to leave for their second home near the waterfront in the mountains on Wednesday after spending a few days packing and cleaning. Simon couldn't help but feel guilty that he couldn't seem to figure out how to help Jacob. He saw so much of his young adult self in the younger man. He remembered being in a similar dark place when he was around Jacob's age after immigrating to the United States leaving friends, relatives and loved ones behind. That was why he didn't hesitate to try to see Jacob for one last session. Now, he just had to explain the decision to his wife when he got home. **** Angelique had always supported Simon after Jacob's suicide attempts. She knew from her own experience as a seasoned therapist how difficult it was to process the guilt that surfaces after a client's suicide attempt. When Simon came home and explained to her why he intended to see Jacob before they left for their vacation, she was understanding. Simon and Angelique spent some time talking about contingency plans should Jacob still choose to try to end his life. Simon was less than hopeful that his next session with Jacob would be an effective intervention. With their laptops, the couple looked into psychiatric hospitals in Washington that specialized in rehabilitating patients who experience persistent suicide ideation. From their research, they learned about Saint Ives psychiatric hospital and the hospital's intensive care unit for chronically suicidal patients. The project was led by Dr. Kelly, the chief psychiatrist of the hospital. The unit was pioneering a new and robust treatment method that involved drug-assisted physical age-regression. In her work, Dr. Kelly asserted that often the only true cure for chronic suicidal ideation in patients is a chance to re-experience childhood in a family free of any form of dysfunction. Initially, the couple was doubtful about the efficacy of the program, but the more that Simon and Angelique read into the intensive care unit at the psychiatric hospital, the more confident they were that Jacob would be a prime candidate for this program. That night, Simon sent an email asking for a consultation with Dr. Kelly on Monday morning. He made sure to include a few relevant details regarding Jacob's case. Read the rest on wattpad.com https://www.wattpad.com/story/162751907-jacob%27s-regression Follow me there as @CalebTheReaderWriter
  21. (This is the description of my character my name is Grace I’m 22 years old and I’m a little! I am 5’6. I have short brown hair. I have brown color eyes with long eye lashes, high cheek bones, and full lips. I am a 32B and I have a petite body with the weight of 110 lbs. this is my role play!) You and I have been together for quite sometime now. We met by complete chance and instantly hit it off. We were so obsessed with each other and was always together. Our friends were jealous and slightly annoyed with how in love we were but knew we were made for each other. I have a rather shy personality. It’s hard for me to stick up for myself and feel comfortable. I’m always tense and don’t like to raise conflict. You would always help me with that but I still have really bad anxiety. Sadly for a little bit we have been going through a rough patch. We were off schedule with each other due to work and we were both frustrated. We never fought but we did want to say things to each other. We realized that our relationship was on the brink of ending and neither of us wanted that. In conclusion we decided to go on a trip to a lake house. For 2 weeks we will be with each other and away from work. The site is about 8 hours away. The only problem? I ironically have a small bladder. I usually have to wake up every hour at night to go pee. During the day it’s slightly better but I’m always rushing to the bathroom. You knew this was a problem and confronted me about it. You strongly suggested I would wear a diaper for the car ride. It took a lot of convincing for me to agree. I had cried when you had suggested but finally you broke me down. It’s finally the day we leave for the trip. You had to coax me while putting on the thick diaper. It was bulky and had eeyore on the front and back of it. I felt childish but you told me no one else would know. I’m sitting in the passenger seat on my phone. I am wearing pink dress with black sandals. My hair is curled and I’m wearing light makeup. My legs are forced to be apart and my dress doesn’t cover up my diaper. I’m still very nervous about this but I don’t put up a fight as I wait for you to finish loading up the car and to get in the drivers seat. (Okay! Please leave name, age, description, and continue! The point is to make me into your baby girl and strip my independence away! PLEASE BE DESCRIPTIVE AND LEAVE IT IN ONE MESSAGE! I would like the following to be added in the rp: praising(telling me I’m a good girl etc),pacifiers, double diapers, onesies, bottles or sippy cups, mittens, and humiliation. If any of these bother you then don’t add them! I don’t require them for a role play!
  22. Hello everyone, I used to read many of the stories on daily diapers, and I've always loved forced age-regression stories. After seeing that there weren't many stories, especially one featuring guys as the ones being regressed, I wanted to write my own. Because I spend a lot of time outlining, writing and editing it, I did want to make sure that I posted it somewhere that I could get copyright protection. For that reason, my story is currently only available on wattpad, but the site is completely free. Right now, I'm on my 3rd chapter. It's young adult fiction so my chapters are usually around 2,000 to 3,000 words, and I'm adding a new chapter every Monday and Thursday. The story is doing really well. In less than one week, I had over 750 reads and was highly ranking in many categories. Summary: Actively suicidal, depressed and hopeless Jacob, a 22 year old from the US Virgin Islands is kidnapped by his therapist, Simon and his therapist's wife, Angelique. Jacob is given a drug that turns him into a toddler as a means of saving his life and giving him the chance to have the childhood he needed to become a functional adult. As Jacob adjusts to having his adult freedoms stripped away, the three of them weather the firsts together. Set in Washington, "Jacob's Regression" is a wholesome and sweet story of an unconventional family surviving the unique circumstances that brought them together. The story will span for about a month, and by the end of the month, Jacob will have slowly emotionally and mentally regressed back into a toddler state. I think I will likely try to run for about 50 chapters (25 at the absolute least). If you have any questions, please feel free to ask. I will try to check this forum pretty frequently. Here's the link: https://www.wattpad.com/story/162751907-jacob's-regression
  23. (New college freshman moving into his dorm, his roommate, after staying with him a few weeks, realizes that my character.. isn't quite ready to be on his own yet) After parking the car into the designated parking spot for students, Aren, 18. Looked up at the dorm he would be staying in and sighed. *home sweet home* he said to himself as he unbuckled his seatbelt and got his things out, carrying his stuff, Aren found his dorm after 20 minutes of walking and searching his room number. Putting his stuff into his corner that he picked, Aren made his bed and decided after being done he will just relax and play some games on his Laptop.
  24. Gram Williams was a 22 yr old male, tall with black hair and dark-brownish eyes. He lived in a medium sized house 3 bedrooms and 2 bathrooms something nice if their was a family of four living there. But unfortunately it was only him which made the house so big and empty for him. He was a nice enough man, always talking to co-workers and helping them out whenever they needed his help and just all around trying to create a more friendly-like environment. He was a computer technician which meant whenever someone needed a computer part replaced or maybe help with upgrading their computer he was the one of the ones that got sent out to resolve the issues and or just advise on what would be best for that particular persons needs. He also had a degree in IT-Solutions with an emphasis on network engineering. He had graduated from university with a pretty solid GPA and no student loans to pay back either. Recently he had been talking to one of his fellow co-workers as they had brought their daughter in for "take your daughter to work day" and he had asked his fellow co-worker "Man, how much fun as well as responsibility is it to raise a child of your own? I mean i can imagine it must get pretty stressful sometimes with all the things children do" to which the co-worker replied "Its fun but also very hard work, but if you can find the child that you love and are willing to commit you will have a perfect relationship and fun memories with them" he said. This conversation had stuck with him ever since that day and he had started to research how to properly take care of a child so that he didnt get the child taken away by protective services. After all he didnt wanna make the goverment think he was incapable of taking care of a child because he could. Once all the researching had been done he began to start child-proofing the house so that when the child in question was gonna explore the house they didnt get into anything that might hurt them badly. Once all the preparation was done he then began the lengthy process of filling out and applying to be a foster parent. In the application he made sure to state that he didnt want a teenager as he had heard from some of his co-workers teens were a lot more difficult to deal with then children as they required more independence, plus he would rather raise a young innocent child then have to raise a stubborn, thinks he/she knows-it-all teenager. After months of waiting he received a call from a social worker and after chatting with her he agreed to meet the social worker at a local foster home so that they could go through the final steps of the process faster.
  25. MOMMY.EXE INRODUCTION I Patti was, truly, the vitruvian female. Perfectly proportioned; an hourglass figure. She was busty, and blonde. With piercing green eyes. She was the head cheerleader, and Jeff was the quarter back. They were from a small farm town. Let’s be honest. They were destined to be together. And they were. They had a son together, shortly after graduation. Chris. Jeff joined the service, to care for his new family. First as, a mechanic. Eventually an engineer. And, finally, a hero. Patti was 25, Chris was 8. When Jeff passed. She invested wisely, afterwards. Herself, and Chris never wanted for anything. She devoted her life in him. Defined herself, by being his mother. Her coping mechanism, was to coddle the boy. It’s no wonder the boy ended up with a diaper fetish… II Chris was old enough, when his father passed, to take an interest in his work. Patti, never let that dream die. She carted him around the country, to science fairs. He could code by the time he was 12. And with his mother’s help, he started his first “software firm” at 14. Before graduating high school, Chris revived honors at both the Intel International Science and engineering Fair, and Google science fair. When Chris headed off, to University, to nobody’s surprise, it was on a full ride. Even for MIT, he was above the grade. During his freshmen year, he was take graduate courses. He had access to some of the most cutting edge technology on the planet, and all he could think to do with it all was make a device that forced women to treat him like a baby. Over the years, his plan manifested. In guise, and essence - it was a virtual reality game. Programmed with top of the line A.I. Capable of improvising, and adapting to evolving situations. When executed, it induced a hypnotic state. The victim was helpless, but to play out the plotted scenario. Seemingly, of their own free will. Even after removing the hardware. Until the program was terminated. He also developed a program for himself. As a means to delve deeper into his role. It didn’t erase his memory. It did, however, impair his motor functions, and left him fully incontinent. Chris spent so much time on it, that he neglected much of his actual curriculum. Mid semester, his junior year, he flunked out of college. At that point, however, he had squandered enough of mommy’s money. Not to mention exhausting the universities resources. Servers, hardware, programs and codes. Patti tried to be tough on Chris, after he moved back home. He kept reciting all the cliché excuses… “I wasn’t challenged enough.” “The Professors had it out for me.” ”They were threatened by my intellect.” And, she ate it up. Like Thanksgiving diner. With little more persuasion Patti agreed to fund Chris’s new “business venture”. In what seemed like no time, he had his own lab. Servers, computers, and 3-D printers. All of it, of course, was another front. Another step towards actualizing his most perverse fantasies. One of which was being treated like a baby, and diapered, by his own mother… CHAPTER ONE Chris worked tirelessly on his new scenario. One were Patti would regress him to an infantile state. the more he, himself, acted the part. He didn’t have to wait long for a chance to use it. Memorial Day was right around the corner, and Patti was getting a long weekend. Chris decided to seize the opportunity. He woke up early the first day of his mother’s vacation, and had everything set up by the time she woke up. “Morning Mom.”, he greeted Patti. When she finally came out of her bedroom. “I just finished my game. Do you want to try it out?” “Sure Hun”, Patti said through a yawn. “Let me get some coffee first, though. Ill be right back”. A few minutes later she was settling into the couch next to her son. “I’m so excited. I cant wait”, she said. “How do we play?” “Just hold still”, Chris said as he stood up, and fit the headset to his mother. “I just have to load the game up now, It will only take a moment”, He added as he fastened his own headset. “OH! I see it”! Patti shouted when the loading screen appeared. Chris could hear his mother clapping, as she bounced in her seat. She counted down the last few percent, “97, 98, 99”… “LOAD COMPLETE”, chimed a voice from inside the headset. There was a series of bright flashes. Green, and Red. Then white. “REMOVE HEADSETS”, chimed the voice, again. “How was it”? Chris asked, as he removed his mothers headset. “It was great baby, I loved it!” Patti said, with a wide smile. “I’m going to go water the plants, and then I’ll make lunch. You can keep playing”. When Patti left the room Chris jumped off the couch, and prodded his crotch through pants. “I wonder how long before I wet myself?”, he thought. A question that wasn’t left unanswered for long. Chris heard Patti in the kitchen, and decided to join her. Patti was almost done making lunch when it happened. Patti tuned around to find her son peeing his pants in the middle of the kitchen. Chris looked down as the warm dark spot grew, and moved down his tight blue jeans. Dripping, and pooling on the floor under him. There was a pause, and a look of Shock on Patties face. Chris’s heart stopped. ”Was this all a coincidence, is the program not running?” So many questions raced through his mind. All silenced the second his mother finally spoke. ”Oh honey, It’s okay. You just still aren’t ready for big boy underwear yet. Go, get cleaned up. and then come down for lunch.” she said. Reaching for a plastic bag, and handing it to Chris. “Just put those wet clothes in here. Mommy will come get them, and leave some dry ones out, for you”. Patti made her way upstairs, to where Chris was taking a shower. ”I’m Going to get these wet clothes, in the wash. I left your dry ones on the counter. Mommy wants you to put them on without a fuss, mister”. Adding, “ We can try again in a few days”. Before heading back downstairs to clean up the mess in the kitchen. When Chris got out of the shower, he found what Patti left for him. Only a pastel blue t-shirt, a diaper, and some baby powder. The diaper was extra thick, and crinkly. With little rattles, bottles, and pacifiers printed on the front. He grabbed it all, beaming with excitement, and ran to his room. Chris spread the diaper out on his bed, and laid down. He proceeded to powder himself…poorly. He got it everywhere. Then, he wrapped the diaper around his waist. He, purposefully, made sure it fit very loosely when taping himself in. He pulled the shirt over his head, and waddled off to find Patti. His diaper was so loose he had to hold it up, as he made his way downstairs. In the kitchen, after getting Patti’s attention, he let his poorly fastened diaper drop to his feet. Exclaiming, “I can’t get it to stay up”. Patti blushed at the sight of her naked son. “Oh dear!”, she exclaimed. “Don’t worry, mommy will help you”. Patti led him by the hand to the living room. There was already a large baby blanket spread out on the floor. Chris sat down on the blanket, As she retrieved a large diaper bag. Chris had ordered all of these things days ago. The baby stuff, and the diapers. He had hid them in his lab, until this morning. “Alright, lay down sweetie”, she said. Pulling a diaper out from the bag. She poked fun at what a bad job Chris had done putting his on, as she unfolded a new one. “Buns up”. She instructed - sliding the diaper underneath Chris. Snugly finishing the job she patted his crotch, and cooed, “See, that isn’t so hard. Let’s go eat Lunch”. Chris fell asleep on the living room floor, after lunch. Patti had turned Cartoons on for him. She sat on the couch fiddling with her I-Pad. He woke up a few hours later. Patti had a firm grasp on his diapered crotch. Prodding, and exclaiming, “Did someone have another accident? That’s alright, nap times over baby. If you sleep any longer, you’ll never go to bed tonight.” Chris groggily squirmed, and stretched. Relishing in every moment he felt her hand pressed against his, soaking wet, diaper. A soaking wet diaper, he didn’t have to purposely soil. The incontinence program Chris had ran on himself was obviously working flawlessly. After changing his diaper again, they played all afternoon. Hide and seek, tickle monster, and peek a boo. Soon enough it was dinner time. After dinner Patti sat on the couch and motioned for Chris to come lay next to her. She pulled him close, and rested his head in her bosom. Telling him, “It’s almost bedtime, baby”. “But it’s only eight o’clock”… Chris whimply protested. ”Okay, Baby, you can come with mommy when she gets ready for bed” Patti said, “but, after that it’s bed time. No if’s, and’s or butt’s.” Chris was led by his mother to her bedroom, and then to the master bathroom. Patti sat him down, on the floor, and insisted that, “He was to be a good boy, while mommy gets ready for bed”. To Chris’s surprise, his mother began to run a shower, and strip, naked. Right in front of him. This was weird, even for him. And, his program. For that matter… These, however, were the furthest thoughts from his mind. With little interaction with the fairer sex, Chris was mesmerized by the beautiful naked women in front of him. Although he wasn’t engaged sexually with his mother in the fantasy, the situation was extremely erotic to him. Although she was programmed not to notice it, Chris was ashamed of the erection growing inside his diaper. The shower was over soon enough. Chris barely had time to process it all. He was just relieved to see Patti’s arm reach out, from behind the curtain. Pulling her towel in, before stepping out. As mesmerizing as she was, Chris wasn’t ready to see his mother naked. Again. “All ready!” She exclaimed. Wrapped in a towel, they headed back into her bedroom. Chris turned around when he was sure she had changed. Patti’s nighttime attire was limited to a certain style. Short. Why she had to choose the black, and pink nightgown, that fit like a corset, though, was beyond him. That confusing erection he had just gotten rid of, started growing again. He followed his mother, crawling on all fours. His eyes, inescapably, and shamefully fixated on her butt. From his angle, little was left to the imagination. He watched it bounce back and forth the whole way to his bedroom. Patti tucked him in, and kissed him goodnight. “Sleep tight, tomorrow is a big day. Mommy has a surprise for you”, she said as she closed the door behind her. Chris experienced ecstasy like never before that night. Pleasuring himself through his diaper as he drifted off to sleep.